Table of Contents
The 1929 issue of the “New Zealand Official Year-book” represents the thirty-seventh number of the volume, and the eighth of the present royal-octavo series, the introduction of which in 1921 synchronized with a definite forward policy in the activities of the Census and Statistics Office and in the presentation of its publications.
The present number is on the same lines as its immediate predecessors. No new sections have been added on this occasion, but considerable additions have been made to existing sections, and a special article has been included. The latter, by Messrs. E. J. Fawcett, M.A., and W. N. Paton, of the Department of Agriculture, contains informative results of a statistical investigation by a special method into the question of live-stock production, and is well illustrated by diagrams.
Among new matter added to existing sections, reference may be made to the results of a collection of statistics of motor-transport, which are given in Section XV—Roads and Road Transport; to the articles included in Section XXII—Factory Production, wherein industries are dissected according to their organization and nature, and the salient features compared; to the summarized figures of accounts relating to land-settlement and trading undertakings, which help to round off Subsection A of Section XXIV—Public Finance; to the piece on main-highways taxation given in Subsection B of the same section; and to the article on the monthly course of employment which appears in Section XL—Employment and Unemployment.
The article on Climate in Section I has been entirely rewritten by Dr. E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc, Director of Meteorological Services, and the subsection devoted to Agricultural Production has also been rewritten. An appendix contains some of the results of the Population Census of 1926.
Attention is drawn to Section XLVI, containing a statistical summary covering the last fifty years. The presence of this summary is apparently overlooked by many users of the Year-book.
The list of successful candidates at the recent general election is given on page 936. Members of the new Ministry, with their portfolios, are shown overleaf.
MALCOLM
FRASER,
Government
Statistician.
Census and Statistics Office,
Wellington,
15th December, 1928.
Right Hon. Sir J. G. Ward, Bart., P.O., K.C.M.G., Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister of External Affairs, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Legislative, State Advances, Land and Income Tax, and High Commissioner's Departments.
Hon. G. W. FORBES, Minister of Lands, Minister of Agriculture, Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Scenery Preservation, Discharged Soldiers Settlement, and Valuation Departments.
Hon. T. M. Wilford, Minister of Justice, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Prisons, and War Pensions Departments.
Hon. Sir A. T. NGATA, Kt., Minister of Native Affairs, Minister of Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Government Life Insurance, and State Fire and Accident Insurance Departments.
Hon. H. ATMORE, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research Department.
Hon. W. A. VEITCH, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister in Charge of Pensions and Electoral Departments.
Hon. E. A. RANSOM, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.
Hon. W. B. TAVERNER, Minister of Railways, Minister of Customs, Commissioner of State Forests, Minister in Charge of Publicity and Advertising Departments.
Hon. J. B. DONALD, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister in Charge of Public Service Superannuation, Friendly Societies, and National Provident Fund Departments.
Hon. P. A. DE LA PERRELLE, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister in Charge of Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, Laboratory, Printing and Stationery, Audit, and Museum Departments.
Hon. J. G. COBBE, Minister of Marine, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Inspection of Machinery Department.
Hon. A. J. STALLWORTHY, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.
Hon. T. K. SIDEY, Attorney-General, Leader of the Legislative Council.
Table of Contents
THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—
Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—
North Island and adjacent islets. |
South Island and adjacent islets. |
Stewart Island and adjacent islets. |
Chatham Islands. |
Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—
Three Kings Islands. | Antipodes Islands. |
Auckland Islands. | Bounty Islands. |
Campbell Island. | Snares Islands. |
Islands annexed to New Zealand:—
Kormadec Islands. | Manahiki Island. |
Cook Islands. | Rakaanga Island. |
Niue (or Savage) Island. | Pukapuka (or Danger) Island. |
Palmerston Island. | Nassau Island. |
Penrhyn (or Tongareva) Island. | Suwarrow Island. |
The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30' S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10' S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0' E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.
In April, 1842, by Royal Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of cast longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.
By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—
A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.
By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.
By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency, and is vested with the administration of the dependency.
By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and powers in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, which does not include the territories administered under mandate, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau Islands, is 103,862 square miles. The areas of the principal islands are as follows:—
Square Miles. | |
North Island and adjacent islets | 44,131 |
South Island and adjacent islets | 58,120 |
Stewart Island and adjacent islets | 662 |
Chatham Islands | 372 |
Total Dominion proper | 103,285 |
“Outlying” islands | 284 |
“Annexed” islands | 293 |
Grand total | 103,862 |
The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than sixteen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many large and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal face of the Franz Josef Glacier is but a few hundred feet above sea level.
The following list of named peaks over 7,000 ft. in height has been compiled from various sources. It does not purport to cover all such peaks, nor is exactitude claimed in respect of the elevations shown, many of which are known to be only approximate.
Mountain or Peak. | Height (Feet). |
---|---|
*Not available. | |
North Island— | |
Ruapehu | 9,175 |
Egmont | 8,260 |
Ngauruhoe | 7,515 |
Kaikoura Ranges— | |
Tapuaenuku | 9,460 |
Kaitarau | 8,700 |
Mitre Peak | 8,532 |
Whakari | 8,500 |
St. Bernard | 7,416 |
Dillon | 7,132 |
St. Arnaud Range— | |
Travers | 7,666 |
Spenser Range— | |
Franklyn | 7,671 |
Una | 7,540 |
Ella | 7,438 |
Faerie Queen | 7,332 |
Paske | 7,260 |
Humboldt | 7,240 |
Dora | 7,100 |
Southern Alps— | |
Cook | 12,349 |
Tasman | 11,475 |
Dampier | 11,287 |
Silberhorn | 10,757 |
Lendenfeldt | 10,450 |
David's Dome | 10,443 |
Malte Brun | 10,421 |
Teichelmann | 10,370 |
Sefton | 10,354 |
Haast | 10,294 |
Elie de Beaumont | 10,200 |
Douglas Peak | 10,107 |
La Perouse | 10,101 |
Haidinger | 10,059 |
De la Beche | 10,058 |
The Minarets | 10,058 |
Aspiring | 9,975 |
Hamilton | 9,915 |
Glacier Peak | 9,865 |
Grey Peak | 9,800 |
Aiguilles Rouges | 9,731 |
Nazomi | 9,716 |
Darwin | 9,715 |
Chudleigh | 9,686 |
Annan | 9,667 |
Low | 9,653 |
Haeckel | 9,649 |
Goldsmith | 9,532 |
Conway Peak | 9,519 |
Walter | 9,507 |
Green | 9,305 |
D'Archiac | 9,279 |
Hochstetter Dome | 9,258 |
Earnslaw | 9,250 |
Hutton | 9,200 |
Nathan | 9,200 |
Sibbald | 9,180 |
Arrowsmith | 9,171 |
Bristol Top | 9,167 |
Spencer | 9,167 |
The Footstool | 9,073 |
Rudolf | 9,039 |
The Dwarf | 9,025 |
Burns | 8,984 |
Nun's Veil | 8,975 |
Bell Peak | 8,950 |
Johnson | 8,858 |
Aylmer | 8,819 |
Hopkins | 8,790 |
Brodrick | 8,777 |
Priest's Cap | 8,761 |
Halcombe | 8,743 |
Aurora Peak | 8,733 |
Meeson | 8,704 |
Meteor Peak | 8,701 |
Mannering | 8,700 |
Ward | 8,681 |
Brunner | 8,678 |
Jervois | 8,675 |
Couloir Peak | 8,675 |
Whitcombe | 8,656 |
Sealy | 8,651 |
Moffatt | 8,647 |
Thomson | 8,646 |
Hooker | 8,644 |
Vampire Peak | 8,600 |
Aigrette Peak | 8,594 |
Dilemma Peak | 8,592 |
Evans | 8,580 |
Bismarck | 8,575 |
Glenmary | 8,524 |
Isabel | 8,518 |
Dechen | 8,500 |
Loughnan | 8,495 |
Pibrae | 8,472 |
Wolseley | 8,438 |
Unicorn Peak | 8,394 |
Forbes | 8,385 |
Anderegg | 8,360 |
Strachan | 8,359 |
Beatrice | 8,350 |
Jackson | 8,349 |
Maunga Ma | 8,335 |
Livingstone | 8,334 |
Baker Peak | 8,330 |
Bannie | 8,300 |
Eagle Peak | 8,300 |
Conrad | 8,300 |
Richmond | 8,300 |
Acland | 8,294 |
Jukes | 8,289 |
Darby | 8,287 |
Centaur | 8,284 |
Tyndall | 8,282 |
Macfarlane | 8,278 |
Victoire | 8,269 |
Alba | 8,268 |
Coronet Peak | 8,265 |
Percy Smith | 8,254 |
Williams | 8,249 |
Roberts | 8,239 |
Malcolm Peak | 8,236 |
Cumine | 8,223 |
Huxley | 8,201 |
Kim | 8,200 |
Spence | 8,200 |
Eric | 8,200 |
Drummond | 8,197 |
McClure | 8,192 |
Blair Peak | 8,185 |
Huss | 8,165 |
Louper Peak | 8,165 |
The Anthill | 8,160 |
Ansted | 8,17 |
Dennistoun | 8,150 |
Dun Fiunary | 8,147 |
Tyndall | 8,116 |
Fettes | 8,092 |
Trent | 8,076 |
King | 8,064 |
Glacier Dome | 8,047 |
McKerrow | 8,047 |
Humphries | 8,028 |
Lucia | 8,015 |
Graceful Peak | 8,000 |
Lean Peak | 8,000 |
Raureka Peak | 8,000 |
Fletcher | 7,995 |
Farrar | 7,982 |
Radove | 7,914 |
Cooper | 7,897 |
Ramsay | 7,880 |
Frances | 7,876 |
Cloudy Peak | 7,870 |
Observation Peak | 7,862 |
Cadogan Peak | 7,850 |
Blackburn | 7,835 |
Strauchon | 7,815 |
Du Faur Peak | 7,800 |
Turret Peak | 7,800 |
Dobson | 7,799 |
Westland | 7,762 |
Dark | 7,753 |
Hulka | 7,721 |
Copland | 7,695 |
Park Dome | 7,688 |
Turner's Peak | 7,679 |
Edison | 7,669 |
Petermann | 7,664 |
Montgomery | 7,661 |
St. Mary | 7,656 |
Fraser | 7,654 |
Taylor | 7,641 |
Sibyl Peak | 7,625 |
Edith Peak | 7,600 |
Madonna Peak | 7,600 |
McKenzie | 7,563 |
Onslow | 7,561 |
Novara Peak | 7,542 |
Proud Peak | 7,540 |
Nicholson | 7,500 |
Pyramus | 7,500 |
Howitt | 7,490 |
Erebus | 7,488 |
Eros | 7,452 |
Rolleston | 7,447 |
Turnbull | 7,400 |
Annette | 7,351 |
Neave | 7,350 |
Roon | 7,344 |
Maitland | 7,291 |
Adams | 7,247 |
Jollie | 7,232 |
Enys | 7,202 |
Potts | 7,197 |
German | 7,184 |
Hutt | 7,180 |
Kinkel | 7,121 |
Marshimn | 7,116 |
Murray | 7,065 |
Artist Dome | 7,061 |
Melettrict Peak | 7,061 |
Beaumont | 7,035 |
Ballance | 08 |
Burnett | 7,003 |
Two Thumbs Rage— | |
Thumbs | 8,338 |
Alma | 8,204 |
Fox | 7,604 |
Musgrave | 7,379 |
Chevalier | 7,339 |
Sinclair | 7,022 |
Darran Range— | |
Tutoko | 9,691 |
Madeline | 9,042 |
Christina | 8,675 |
Milne | 8,000 |
Barrier Range— | |
Edward | 8,459 |
Pollux | 8,341 |
Brewster | 8,264 |
Castor | 8,256 |
Liverpool | 8,040 |
Islington | 7,700 |
Goethe | 7,680 |
Cosmos | 7,640 |
Oblong Peak | 7,600 |
Somnus | 7,599 |
Joffre | 7,500 |
French | 7,400 |
Head | 7,400 |
Moira | 7,300 |
Clarke | 7,300 |
Plunket | 7,220 |
Ark | 7,190 |
Balloon | * |
The Remarkables— | |
Double Cone | 7,688 |
Ben Nevis | 7,650 |
The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal seat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country—the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints—are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.
There are also several small hot springs in the South Island, the best-known being those at Hanmer.
The following article on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:-
It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.
From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, “The Hot Springs of New Zealand”—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.
Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.
Since and as the result of experience gained during the war the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.
The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties—viz., the “Rachel,” which is an alkaline, sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the “Priest,” or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czecho-Slovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.
However, it is in the “Priest” waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The “Rachel” and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.
In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the cases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.
The “New Priest” waters, containing approximately 16-80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.
The “Old Priest” waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3-77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice - bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.
The very strong “Postmaster” waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice - bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22-29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.
In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.
The “New Priest” waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb., which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.
The subthermal “Old Priest” waters (temperature 84° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim. The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.
The “Postmaster” baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the cases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.
The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or sub-acute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also, the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and walk with more or less normal comfort.
Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.
The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of “Priest” water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In acute cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as “Rachel” baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid “Postmaster” waters.
Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.
The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.
The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.
In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.
In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.
From Sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and about thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—are administered each year at the Rotorua Spa.
The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.
The following account of the rivers of New Zealand has been written by Professor R. Speight, M.Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum:—
In a country like New Zealand, with marked variations in topographic relief and with a plentiful and well-distributed rainfall, the rivers must necessarily form characteristic features of the landscape. Mountains, however, exert an important influence on their adaptability to the necessities of commerce, reducing their value on the one hand while increasing it on the other. Owing to the steep grades of their channels few of the rivers are fitted for navigation except near their months, but to compensate for this disability they furnish in many places ideal sites for power plants, which will in all probability be so utilized in the near future that New Zealand may become the manufacturing centre of the Southern Hemisphere. No country south of the Equator, except Chile and Patagonia, possesses such stores of energy conveniently placed, which cannot become exhausted until the sun fails to raise vapour from the neighbouring seas—a contingency to be realized only when life on the earth is becoming extinct.
The only part of the country which possesses rivers capable of being used for navigation is the North Island. The relief is not so marked as in the South, and many streams flow in deep beds, with somewhat sluggish current. There are flowing into the Tasman Sea rivers like the Waikato, Wairoa, Mokau, and Wanganui, which served the Maoris as important means of communication, and which are decidedly useful for the purposes of modern transport. The first-mentioned of these is by far the most important. Rising in the snows of Ruapehu, and receiving numerous affluents from the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range, it pursues a northerly course for twenty miles with all the features of a mountain torrent till it enters Lake Taupo. Almost immediately on leaving this it plunges over the Huka Falls, formed by a hard ledge of volcanic rock, and then runs first north-east and then north-west till it reaches the sea, the amount of water discharged exceeding 800,000 cubic feet per minute. In certain parts of its course the valley is gorge-like in character and picturesque rapids obstruct its navigation, but in its lower reaches it widens out and flows for long distances through marshes and shallow lakes, and empties into the sea by a wide estuary, which is unfortunately blocked by a bad bar. It receives on the west a large tributary, the Waipa—itself also navigable for small steamers, and a river which may ultimately play no small part in the development of the south-western portion of the Auckland Province.
The Northern Wairoa shows features which resemble those of the Waikato. It rises in the hilly land of the North Auckland Peninsula, and flows south as a noble stream till it enters Kaipara Harbour, a magnificent sheet of water with many winding and far-reaching arms, but with its utility greatly discounted by the presence of a bar which, though with sufficient depth of water for vessels of moderate size, is frequently impracticable. The total estimated discharge from the streams running into the Kaipara Harbour is about 500,000 cubic feet per minute, of which the Wairoa certainly contributes one-half.
The Mokau River, which enters the sea about sixty miles north-east of New Plymouth, is navigable for a considerable distance in its lower reaches. Here it is flanked by limestone bluffs, clad with a wealth of ferns and other native vegetation, forming one of the most picturesque rivers of the county. Higher up, as in the Waikato, there are fine falls, which may ultimately be used for power purposes owing to their proximity to one of the important agricultural districts of the North Island.
The last of the four principal navigable rivers on the west coast is the Wanganui. This river gathers its initial supplies from the western flanks of the volcanic ridge of the centre of the Island, from which numerous streams run west over the Waimarino Plain in somewhat open channels till they coalesce and form the main river. Other tributaries, such as the Tangarakau and the Maunganui-te-ao, subsequently add their quota, and the river then flows in a southerly direction in loops and windings depressed far below the level of the coastal plain, between high papa bluffs clad with rich vegetation, till it reaches the sea as a deep tidal stream, the amount of its discharge being estimated at over 500,000 cubic feet per minute. Through the greater part of its course it has a characteristic trench-like channel, with a fairly even gradient, and with only slight interruptions from rapids. At low water these are most troublesome, but at times of high river-level they are passed without serious difficulty. This fine stream affords communication into a country difficult of access by road or railway, and it may be taken as typical of other smaller streams to the west, such as the Waitotara, the Patea, and the Waitara, which are navigable to a less extent, principally owing to the obstructions of timber in their channels; while the rivers lying more to the east and with courses parallel to the Wanganui—e.g., the Rangitikei and the Wangaehu—are more rapid and have little adaptability to the needs of transport. Further east still, in the neighbourhood of the Ruahine Mountains, the rivers become true mountain torrents, with steep grades and rapid currents.
On the other coast of the North Island the only streams capable of being used for navigation except just at their mouths are those running into the Firth of Thames—the Piako and the Waihou. But no account of our navigable rivers would be complete without a reference to the “drowned rivers” which characterize the northern parts of the Island. The Kaipara may be taken as a typical case of such, for the harbour merely represents the depressed and sunken lower reaches of the Wairoa and other streams. A further notable case is the Hokianga River, which runs for twenty miles between wooded hills and receives numerous tributaries from them, tidal for a considerable part of their courses, and allowing water communication to be used for at least fifteen miles from the point where actual discharge into the open sea takes place.
The remaining rivers of the North Island of any importance rise in the mountain axis that stretches from near Wellington towards the eastern margin of the Bay of Plenty. Towards the southern end, where it lies close to the shore of Cook Strait, the rivers from it are short and swift, the only exception being the Manawatu, which has cut a deep gorge in the mountain barrier and drains an extensive basin lying on the eastern flanks of the Ruahine Range to the north, and of the Tararua Range to the south, as well as a considerable area of country on the slopes of the Puketoi Range, its headwaters in this direction reaching nearly to the east coast of the Island. The Manawatu has an estimated discharge of over 600,000 cubic feet per minute, and judging by this it must be considered the second-largest river in the North Island. Although the Manawatu is the only stream which has succeeded up to the present in cutting through the range at its head, several of the rivers flowing west have eaten their way far back, and in future ages will no doubt struggle with the Manawatu for the supremacy of that tract of land lying to the cast of the range. Remarkable changes are likely to occur in the direction of drainage, especially if the earth-movements now in progress in the neighbourhood of Cook Strait continue for any lengthy period.
The central and southern parts of the Tararua and Rimutaka Ranges are drained by the Ohau, Otaki, Waikanae, and other streams flowing into Cook Strait; by the Hutt River, which flows into Wellington Harbour; and by the Ruamahanga and its tributaries, flowing through the Wairarapa Plain. These last include within their basins some amount of papa-country as well as steep mountain-slopes. While in the former they run in deep narrow channels, but when free from it they spread at times over wide shingly beds in a manner more characteristic of the streams of the South Island.
Several large rivers rise in the Ruahine Mountains and their northerly extensions. The chief of these flowing into Hawke Bay are the Ngaururoro, Tukituki, Mohaka, and Wairoa, the first being noteworthy for the enormous amount of shingle it has brought down; while farther north the Waipaoa runs into Poverty Bay and the Waiapu into the open sea, both draining an extensive area of rich papa land. From the north-western side of the range the Whakatane and the Rangitaiki, two considerable streams, flow into the Bay of Plenty.
The chief factor which determines the characters of the rivers of the South Island is the great mountain mass of the Southern Alps, with its extensions and semi-detached fragments. Its general direction is parallel to the west coast of the Island, and nearer to this coast than to the eastern one; it also lies right athwart the path of the wet westerly winds which prevail in these latitudes. The moisture collected during their passage across the Tasman Sea is precipitated in the form of rain on the coastal plain and the hills behind it, while the mountain-tops intercept it chiefly in the form of snow, the amount of annual rainfall varying from about 100 in. at sea-level up to over 200 in. near the main divide. The eastern slopes of the range receive less rain, and are increasingly drier as the coast is approached, but there the amount is slightly augmented by moist winds coming from the open ocean to the east. In the higher mountain valleys on both sides of the range lie numerous glaciers, either of the small cliff type or large ones of the first order, the most notable being the Tasman, Hooker, Mueller, Godley, Rangitata, Lyell, and Ramsay on the east, and the Franz Josef and Fox on the west. The chief large rivers of the central district of the Island rise from the terminals of the glaciers and issue from the ice as streams of considerable volume. They reach their highest level in spring and summer, for not only does the heavier rainfall of that time of the year serve to swell them inordinately, but the snow and ice are melted under the combined influence of the rain itself and of the strong sun-heat. Although they are almost always more or less turbulent and dangerous to the traveller who attempts to ford them—in the warm months of the year they are liable to sudden and serious floods, and formerly they frequently blocked communication for weeks at a stretch—now, however, many of the worst streams have been bridged, and communication is thus easier and less precarious.
The general form of these valleys is of a fairly uniform type. Their heads are usually amphitheatre-like in shape, and for some distance they are occasionally covered by old moraines, and the course of the stream is impeded by huge angular blocks washed out of these or shed from the steep slopes; at times, too, the rivers flow through deep and somewhat narrow gorges. Lower down the valleys open out, with even steep sides, nearly perpendicular at times, and with flat floors covered by a waste of shingle, over which the rivers wander in braided streams. The sides are clad with dense bush for a height of approximately 2,500 ft., that merges into a tangle of subalpine scrub, to be succeeded after another 1.000 ft. by open alpine meadow, gradually passing upward into bare rock and perpetual snow.
After leaving the mountains the streams flowing to the West Coast cross the narrow fringe of aggraded coastal plain, and cut down their channels through old glacial drifts which furnished in former times rich leads of alluvial gold. The mouths of these rivers are usually blocked by shallow bars, but after heavy floods a channel may be scoured out, only to be closed, when the river falls, by the vast quantities of drift material moved along the beach by the heavy seas and the strong shore currents which sweep the open coast. It is only where it is possible to confine the river-mouths and direct their scour that open channels can be permanently maintained, and even these entrances are at times extremely dangerous to shipping.
The chief rivers which flow from the central portion of the Southern Alps to the Tasman Sea are the Taramakau, Hokitika, Wanganui, Wataroa, Waihao, Karangarua, Haast, and Arawata. All rise in glaciers, and their valleys are remarkable for their magnificently diversified bush and mountain scenery. Occasionally lakes, ponded back behind old moraines or lying in rock-bound basins and fringed with primeval forest, lend charm to the landscape, and make a journey along the Westland Plain one of the most delightful in New Zealand from the scenic point of view.
Farther north glaciers are absent, but the heavy rain feeds numerous large streams and rivers, the most notable being the Grey and the Buller, the latter being in all probability the largest on the west coast, the amount of its discharge being estimated at nearly 1,000,000 cubic feet per minute.
The general features of the rivers which flow into the West Coast Sounds are somewhat similar, except that few rise in glaciers, and there is no fringe of plain to the mountains. The valleys have steeper sides, waterfalls and lakes are more common, and are ideally situated for power installations. One of the large rivers of this area is the Hollyford, which flows into Martin's Bay; but the largest of all is the Waiau, which drains the eastern side of the Sounds region, receives the waters of Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai, and enters the sea on the south coast of the Island.
The rivers on the eastern slope of the Alps present features similar to those of the west coast in their upper courses, but the valleys are broader and flatter, floored from wall to wall with shingle and frequently containing large lakes of glacial origin. In those cases where lakes do not now exist there are undoubted signs that they occurred formerly, having been emptied by the erosion of the rock-bars across their lower extremities and filled at the same time by detrital matter poured in at their heads.
The largest of all these rivers is the Clutha; in fact, it discharges the greatest volume of water of any river in New Zealand, the amount being estimated at over 2,000,000 cubic feet per minute. The main streams which give rise to this river flow into Lakes Wanaka and Hawea, and have their sources in the main divide to the north of the ice-clad peak of Mount Aspiring and in the neighbourhood of the Haast Pass. After flowing as a united stream for nearly thirty miles it receives from the west a tributary nearly as large as itself called the Kawarau, whose discharge has been accurately gauged by Professor Park at 800,000 cubic feet per minute. This great volume of water is due to the fact that the Kawarau drains Lake Wakatipu, which serves as a vast reservoir for the drainage of a considerable area of mountain country, including snow-clad peaks at the head of the lake. The united streams continue in a south-easterly direction, and their volume is substantially increased by the Manuherikia on the east bank as well as by the Pomahaka on the west. The course of the Clutha lies through the somewhat arid schist region of Central Otago, gorge alternating with open valley and river-flats; but some ten miles or so before it reaches the sea it divides, only to reunite lower down and thus include the island known as Inch-Clutha. It almost immediately afterwards enters the sea, but its outlet is of little use as a harbour owing to a shifting and dangerous bar. Portions of its course are navigable to a very limited extent, but it is more important commercially, since it has yielded by means of dredging operations great quantities of gold; in fact, it may be regarded as a huge natural sluice-box, in which the gold disseminated through the schists of Central Otago has been concentrated through geological ages into highly payable alluvial leads.
The following large rivers belong to the Southland and Otago District, but do not reach back to the main divide—the Jacobs, Oreti, Mataura, and Taieri; and forming the northern boundary of the Otago Provincial District is the Waitaki, which drains a great area of alpine country, and includes in its basin Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau. Its main affluents are the Tasman and the Godley, rising in glaciers of the same names near the axis of the range where it is at its highest. As the river approaches the sea it crosses shingle-plains, through which it has cut a deep channel flanked by terraces, which rise bench-like for some hundreds of feet above the present level of the river. Its general features are similar to those of the rivers of Canterbury farther north, except that a larger proportion of the course of the latter lies across the plains and uninterfered with in any way by the underlying harder and more consolidated rocks. The four principal rivers which rise in glaciers are the Rangitata, Ashburton, Rakaia, and Waimakariri; while farther north are the Hurunui and Waiau, snow- and rain-fed rivers rising in the main range beyond the northerly limit of glaciers; and there are other streams—such as the Waihao, Pareora, Opihi, Selwyn, Ashley, and Waipara—which do not reach beyond the outer flanking ranges, and are almost entirely rain-supplied.
According to recent investigations the low-water discharge of the Waimakariri is approximately 80,000 cubic feet per minute, but it frequently rises in normal flood to 500,000 cubic feet per minute.
The rivers flowing to the East all carry down enormous quantities of shingle, but in former times they carried down even more, and built up the wide expanse of the Canterbury Plains by the coalescing and overlapping of their fans of detritus, the depth of shingle certainly exceeding 1,000 ft. Subsequently, when conditions, climatic or otherwise, slightly altered, they cut down deep through this incoherent mass of material, forming high and continuous terraces. Nowhere is the terrace system more completely developed than at the point where the rivers enter on the plains, for there the solid rock that underlies the gravels is exposed, and by the protection that it affords to the bases of old river flood-plains or former terraces it contributes materially to their preservation in a comparatively uninjured condition. The valleys of all these rivers are now almost treeless except in their higher parts, but there the mixed bush of Westland is replaced by the sombre beech forest; it is only in exceptional cases that the totara, which forms an important element of the bush on the hills to the west, crosses the range and covers portions of the sides of the valleys on the east.
Both the Hurunui and the Waiau have cut down gorges through semidetached mountain masses of older Mesozoic rock, a result probably accelerated by the movements of the earth's crust; and farther north, in Marlborough, the Clarence, Awatere, and Wairau have their directions almost entirely determined by a system of huge parallel earth-fractures, running north-east and south-west, and the rivers are walled in on either side by steep mountains for the greater part of their length. The Clarence Valley is the most gorge-like, since it lies between the great ridges known as the Seaward and Inland Kaikouras, which reach a height of about 9,000 ft. The last river of the three, the Wairau, flows for a considerable distance through a rich alluvial plain, and enters Cloudy Bay by an estuary which is practicable for small steamers as far as the Town of Blenheim. The most important of the streams on the southern shores of Cook Strait are the Pelorus, Motueka, Takaka, and Aorere, great structural faults being chiefly responsible for the position and characteristic features of the valleys of the last two.
An important commercial aspect of our rivers is their use not only as drainage channels, but as a source of water for pastoral purposes. Hardly any area is without water for stock or with a subsoil wanting in moisture necessary for successful cultivation. Only in Central Otago and on the Canterbury Plains were there formerly wide stretches of arid country, but the deficiency in the water-supply has been remedied by well-engineered systems of races, tapping unfailing streams at higher levels, and distributing a portion of their contents far and wide, so that the districts mentioned are rendered highly productive and absolutely protected from the serious effects of drought. It is, however, the rich alluvial flats and well-drained terrace lands bordering on the rivers that contribute specially to the high average yield per acre year after year for which this country has such a world-wide reputation.
From the brief summary given above it will be evident also that in her rivers the country possesses enormous stores of energy awaiting exploitation. A beginning has been made in some places, such as at Waipori in Otago, at Lake Coleridge in Canterbury, at the Horohoro Falls and at Arapuni on the Waikato River in Auckland, at Mangahae in Wellington, and at a few other places where there are minor installations. These owe their development to their comparative nearness to centres of industry; but they represent an infinitesimal portion of the energy available, and the value of our vast store will be more truly appreciated when our somewhat limited reserves of coal show signs of failure or become difficult to work—unless, indeed, some new form of power is disclosed by the researches of science in the near future.
A list of the more important rivers of New Zealand is given, with their approximate lengths, the latter being supplied by the Department of Lands and Survey.
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | Miles. |
Piako | 60 |
Waihou (or Thames) | 90 |
Rangitaiki | 95 |
Whakatane | 60 |
Waiapu | 55 |
Waipaoa | 50 |
Wairoa | 50 |
Mohaka | 80 |
Ngaururoro | 85 |
Tukituki | 65 |
Flowing into Cook Strait— | |
Ruamahanga | 70 |
Hutt | 35 |
Otaki | 30 |
Manawatu (tributaries: Tiraumea and Pohangina) | 100 |
Rangitikei | 115 |
Turakina | 65 |
Wangaehu | 85 |
Wanganui (tributaries: Ohura, Tangarakau, and Maunganuite-ao) | 140 |
Waitotara | 50 |
Patea | 65 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
Waitara (tributary: Maunganui) | 65 |
Mokau | 75 |
Waikato (tributary: Waipa) | 220 |
Wairoa | 95 |
Hokianga | 40 |
Flowing into Cook Strait— | Miles. |
Aorere | 45 |
Takaka | 45 |
Motueka | 75 |
Wai-iti | 30 |
Pelorus | 40 |
Wairau (tributary: Waihopai) | 105 |
Awatere | 70 |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
Clarence (tributary: Acheron) | 125 |
Conway | 30 |
Waiau (tributary: Hope) | 110 |
Hurunui | 90 |
Waipara | 40 |
Ashley | 55 |
Waimakariri (tributaries: Bealey, Poulter, Esk, and Broken River) | 93 |
Selwyn | 55 |
Rakaia (tributaries: Mathias, Wilberforce, Acheron, and Cameron) | 95 |
Ashburton | 67 |
Rangitata | 75 |
Opihi | 50 |
Pareora | 35 |
Waihao | 45 |
Waitaki (tributaries: Tasman, Tekapo, Ohau, Ahuriri, and Hakataramea) | 135 |
Kakanui | 40 |
Shag | 45 |
Taieri | 125 |
Clutha (tributaries: Kawarau, Makarora, Hunter, Manuherikia, and Pomahaka) | 210 |
Flowing into Foveaux Strait— | |
Mataura | 120 |
Oreti | 105 |
Aparima | 65 |
Waiau (tributaries: Mararoa, Clinton, and Monowai) | 115 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
Cleddau and Arthur | 20 |
Hollyford | 50 |
Cascade | 40 |
Arawata | 45 |
Haast (tributary: Landsborough) | 60 |
Karangarua | 30 |
Fox | 25 |
Waiho | 20 |
Wataroa | 35 |
Wanganui | 35 |
Waitaha | 25 |
Hokitika (tributary: Kokatahi) | 40 |
Arahura | 35 |
Taramakau (tributaries: Otira and Taipo) | 45 |
Grey (tributaries: Ahaura, Arnold, and Mawhera-iti) | 75 |
Buller (tributaries: Matakitaki, Maruia, and Inangahua) | 105 |
Mokihinui | 30 |
Karaniea | 45 |
Heaphy | 25 |
The following article on the lakes of New Zealand is also by Professor R. Speight:—
Lakes are features of the landscape which are usually attributable to the filling-up of hollows formed by faulting or warping, or by volcanic explosions, or by the irregular accumulation of material round volcanic vents, or to the interference with river-valleys by glaciers. Seeing that all these agencies have operated on an extensive scale in New Zealand in comparatively recent geological times, it is not surprising that its lake systems are well developed. The remarkable group of lakes lying in the middle of the North Island, as well as isolated enclosed sheets of water in other parts of the Auckland Provincial District, are due to volcanic action in its various forms, while those in the South Island are to be credited to the operations of glaciers. We have therefore two distinct types of lake scenery, one for each Island. The relief of the land near the volcanic lakes is not by any means marked, and they therefore rarely have bold and precipitous shores, and their scenic interest depends partly on the patches of subtropical bush which grows luxuriantly in places on the weathered igneous material, and partly on their desolate and forbidding surroundings, everywhere reminiscent of volcanic action, where the softening hand of time has not reduced the outpourings of the eruptive centres to a condition favourable for the establishment of vegetation. The thermal activity which is manifested in numerous places on their shores adds to their interest. In the South Island the lakes lie in the midst of splendid mountain scenery, with amphitheatres of noble peaks at their heads, crowned with perpetual snow, and clad at lower levels with dark primeval beech forest, which affords an appropriate setting for the waters at their base, rendered milky-white at times with the finest of sediment worn from solid rocks by powerful glaciers, and swept down to the quiet waters of the lake by turbulent glacial torrents.
The largest sheet of fresh water in New Zealand is Lake Taupo, which is situated in the very heart of the North Island, at an elevation of 1,211 ft. above the sea. Its greatest length in a S.W.-N.E. direction is twenty-five miles, and its greatest breadth is about seventeen miles, but its shape is somewhat irregular owing to a large indentation on its western side. Its area is 238 square miles, its greatest depth is 534 ft., and it has a catchment area of about 1,250 square miles. About 60 per cent, of its water-supply comes from the Upper Waikato River, which drains the northern and eastern flanks of the central volcanoes as well as the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range and its northern extensions. The lake discharges at its northeastern corner and forms the main Waikato River, which falls within a short distance over the Huka Falls, where the volume of water which passes over is estimated to reach an average of 5,000 cubic feet per second. The surroundings of the lake are picturesque, on the western side especially. Here it is bounded by cliffs of volcanic rock, generally between 100 ft. and 800 ft. in height, but at the Karangahape Bluffs they rise to over 1,000 ft. sheer. The northern shore is bold with promontories terminated with bluffs and intervening bays with gentler slope. The south side is generally fringed with alluvial flats, while the cast is bordered in places with pumice cliffs, and is somewhat uninteresting, but relieved from absolute monotony by the graceful extinct cone of Tauhara. About twenty miles to the south rise the great volcanic peaks of Tongariro, Ngauruhoe, and Ruapehu, with their bush-clad foothills, forming a splendid panorama when seen from the northern shore of the lake.
To the south-east of the middle of the lake lies the Island of Motutaiko, in all probability the summit of a volcanic cone on the line of igneous activity which stretches north-east from the central volcanoes towards Tarawera, White Island, Tonga, and Samoa. The formation of the lake itself is attributable either to a great subsidence after volcanic activity waned, or to a great explosion which tore a vast cavity in the earth's crust and scattered the fragments far and wide over the middle of the Island; and evidence of declining igneous action is furnished by hot springs in the lake itself and near its shore, especially at the north-east corner near Wairakei and on the southern shore near Tokaanu. Earth-movements have in all probability continued down to recent times, for an old shore platform or wave-cut terrace surrounds the lake, indicating that its waters were formerly at a higher level, and changes in level of the ground on the northern shore of the lake, attended by local earthquakes, occurred during the year 1922.
The lake forms an enormous reservoir of power conveniently placed for exploitation; it is estimated that the Huka Falls would develop up to 38,000 horse-power, and its central position renders it peculiarly suitable for supplying a wide district. Although the immediate vicinity does not hold out much hope for its utilization, the rich agricultural districts which lie at some distance will no doubt rely on it in the near future as a convenient source of mechanical energy.
To the south of Taupo, nestling in the hills between the great lake and the northern slopes of Tongariro, lies Roto-Aira, a beautiful sheet of water, three miles in length and with an area of five square miles. It discharges by the Poutu River into the Upper Waikato. The other lakes of this region are small in size and usually occupy small explosion craters on the line of igneous activity mentioned above.
A most interesting group of lakes lies in the midst of the thermal region to the north-east of Taupo. These comprise the following: Rotorua, Roto-iti, Roto-ehu, and Rotoma, which belong to a system lying to the north-west of the area, and Tarawera, Rotokakahi, Tikitapu, Okareka, Rotomahana, Okataina, Rotomakariri, and Herewhakaitu, which lie to the south-cast. The former group is connected either directly or indirectly with the Kaituna River basin, and the latter with the Tarawera River basin, both of which discharge their waters into the Bay of Plenty. All these lakes occupy either explosion craters or depressions due to subsidences of the crust or hollows formed by irregular volcanic accumulations. They lie at an elevation of about 1,000 ft. above the sea. The largest is Rotorua, which is nearly circular in shape, except for a marked indentation on the southern shore. It is 32 square miles in area, and 84 ft. deep, with flat shores; but in the middle, rather towards the eastern side, the picturesque and historical Island of Mokoia rises to a height of 400 ft. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner by the Ohau Creek into Lake Roto-iti, a shallow and irregular depression, which runs in turn into the Okere River. To the north-east lies the small lake of Roto-ehu, separated from it by low ground, and farther on lies the picturesque Rotoma, of still smaller size.
The largest lake of the south-eastern group is Tarawera, lying to the north and west of the mountain of the same name; discharging directly into it are Rotokakahi, Okareka, and Okataina, the last two by subterranean channels, while Tikitapu and Rotomahana are separated from it by comparatively narrow ridges.
All these lakes owe their interest to the thermal manifestations which occur in their vicinity, and to the remnants of beautiful bush which have survived the eruption of Tarawera in 1886. They are also noted for their fishing, being well stocked with trout. Their water is available for power purposes to a limited extent, and a small installation is placed near the low fall where the Okere River discharges from Lake Roto-iti.
Two small lakes of volcanic origin are situated on the peninsula north of Auckland: these are Takapuna and Omapere. The former lies close to the City of Auckland, and occupies a small explosion crater near the sea; while Omapere is between the Bay of Islands and Hokianga, in a shallow depression, which owes its origin to the obstruction of the Waitangi River by a lava-flow. It is three miles long by two wide, and is placed at a height of 790 ft. above the sea.
About forty miles from the east coast, in the Hawke's Bay District, lies the most important lake of Waikaremoana, twelve miles in length by about six miles and a quarter in breadth at its widest part, but with an extremely irregular outline; it has an area of twenty-one square miles. Its surface is 2,015 ft. above the sea, and it has a maximum depth of 846 ft. It discharges by the Wairoa River to the northern shore of Hawke Bay. This lake is most favourably situated for the development of water-power, and it is estimated that it would generate, owing to its admirable position, as much as 136,000 horse-power. A few miles to the northeast lies the small lake called Waikare-iti, which discharges into the large lake.
The only other inland lakes of any importance in this Island are those situated in the lower course of the Waikato River, the most noteworthy being Waikare and Whangape. The former has an area of nearly eleven square miles and has a depth of 12 ft.; the latter is smaller, with an area of only four square miles and a depth of 9 ft. These owe their origin to flooding of low-lying land alongside the river—in all probability attributable to a slight lowering of the land in this part of the country, with the consequent inability of the river to discharge its surplus water without a proper channel being maintained.
Along the coast-line, especially behind the fringe of dunes, numerous small lakes are found, such as Rotokawa, near Kaipara, and Horowhenua, near Levin; and a large sheet of water occurs near the mouth of the Wairarapa Valley, called Lake Wairarapa. The lake is very shallow, and is liable to remarkable variations in size owing to heavy floods from the neighbouring ranges. Between it and the sea is a considerable area of swampy ground in which are several small lakes, the largest of which, Lake Onoke, is separated from Palliser Bay by a narrow shingle-spit.
By far the great majority of the lakes of the South Island are dependent for their formation either directly or indirectly on the action of glaciers. They may be small tarns high on the mountains, large lakes occupying considerable lengths of old stream-valleys which have been overdeepened by the excavating power of ice during the Pleistocene glaciation, or lakes formed by the filling of hollows in the irregular heaps of debris laid down on a plain at the base of the mountains or in a wide open valley. Accumulations of debris may also assist the first two causes in the formation of lakes, and some may owe the initial formation of their basins to tectonic causes, but these have been modified profoundly by other influences.
Included in the first class are numerous sheets of water from the size of small ponds upwards, found in all parts of the mountain region, but especially in the high plateau regions of western Otago, and to a limited extent in north-west Nelson. To the second group belong the large lakes of the eastern watershed of the Alps and a small number which drain west, such as Rotoroa and Rotoiti in the Buller Basin, while to the last must be assigned the majority of the lakes of Westland; but Brunner and Kanieri should perhaps be assigned to the second class.
Seeing that glaciation was not so intense in the northern portion of the Island, it is not surprising that the lakes of that region are small and few in number. Attention has, however, been drawn to Boulder Lake, in the valley of the Aorere River, since it might be used for power purposes in connection with the great deposit of iron-ore at Parapara. It is only 151 acres in extent, but it lies at an elevation of 3,224 ft., and is conveniently placed for the establishment of an electric-power plant. Farther south, near the head of the Buller, are two larger lakes— Rotoroa and Rotoiti—occupying ice-eroded valleys dammed at their lower ends by moraine. The former has an area of eight square miles, and the latter two and three-quarter square miles; their heights above the sea being respectively 1,470 ft. and 1,997 ft., and Rotoiti being 228 ft. deep.
In the valley of the Grey River are two lakes of considerable size—viz., Brunner and Poerua. These are shrunken and separated parts of a former extensive sheet of water which was ponded back behind a great glacier moraine. Lake Brunner is five miles long by four broad, has an area of 15.9 square miles, is 280 ft. above sea-level, and 357 ft. deep. It is surrounded on two sides by high wooded granite peaks, and on the other two by low ground. It discharges by the Arnold River to the Grey, but a very slight change of level would turn it into the Taramakau.
Lake Kanieri, which lies in the basin of the Hokitika River at the base of Mount Tuhua, is a beautiful sheet of water. It is five miles long by one and three-quarters wide, has an area of eight square miles, is 422 ft. above sea-level, and 646 ft. deep. It owes its origin partly to the hollow formed behind an immense morainic dam, and partly to the erosive action of the valley glacier. Farther south on the coastal plain of Westland are numerous small and picturesque lakes, wooded to the water's edge, lying behind heaps of glacial debris or in ice-eroded basins. The most notable of these are Ianthe and Mapourika, both of small size, the former with an area of only two square miles, at a height of 80 ft. above sea-level, and with a depth of 105 ft., and the latter remarkable for the fine panorama of mountain scenery, with Mount Cook in the background, which can be obtained from the shore of the lake. Along this strip of coast-line there are numerous lagoon-like expanses of water, cut off from the sea by areas of dune or of moraine, the chief of which is Mahinapua, which lies close to the Town of Hokitika. This is but 6 ft. above tide water, and has an area of one and a half square miles. The creek discharging from it is noted for the perfect reflections to be seen in the dark, peat-stained water.
On the eastern side of the main divide lie the great valley lakes which belong to the following river-basins: Hurunui—Lake Sumner; Rakaia—Lakes Coleridge and Heron; Waitaki—Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau; Clutha—Lakes Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu; Waiau—Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai; Wairaurahiri—Lake Hauroko; Waitutu-Lake Poteriteri. These are all formed on the same plan; great glaciers have excavated the floor of a river-valley and have piled the debris across its lower portion, leaving a great hollow which was filled with water when the ice retreated. Even in those river-basins where no lakes now exist the traces of their former presence are evident; especially is this the case with the Waimakariri, Rakaia, and Rangitata Valleys. Besides these large lakes each valley has its quota of small ones, usually hidden away among the piles of moraine or ponded back behind shingle-fans. Among these small lakes should be noted the following: Tennyson, in the valley of the Clarence; Taylor, Sheppard, Katrine, and Mason, in the Hurunui; Pearson, Grassmere, and Letitia, in the valley of the Waimakariri; Evelyn, Selfe, Catherine, Ida, and Lyndon, in that of the Rakaia; Clearwater (or Tripp), Howard, and Acland, in the Ashburton; Alexandrina, in the Waitaki; Lochnagar, Hayes, and Moke, in the Clutha. In the valley of the Waiau there are numerous lakes of small size hidden away in bush-clad valleys, the chief of which is Mayora, which discharges into the main Waiau by way of its large tributary, the Mararoa. On the west coast of this region are also many insignificant lakes as far as size is concerned, such as Lake Ada, a well-known beauty-spot on the Milford Sound track, while farther north McKerrow, a lake of larger size, discharges into Martin's Bay.
The only other lakes in this Island that are worthy of mention are Waihola, Forsyth, and Ellesmere. The first mentioned occupies the lower portion of the Taieri Plain, and drains to the sea by a deep winding gorge cut through a ridge of rock-covered hills, the gorge being tidal for the greater part of its length. Lakes Forsyth and Ellesmere lie on the coast immediately south of Banks Peninsula, both ponded back behind a great shingle-spit formed by the drift of material brought down by the rivers and carried north under the influence of a strong shore current. Both are very shallow and liable at times to be invaded by the sea. Ellesmere is sixteen miles long by about ten broad, and Forsyth is about six miles long by one in breadth.
Among all these lakes three stand pre-eminent for their scenic interest—Wakatipu, Te Anau, and Manapouri. The first-named is walled in on both sides by steep mountains which rise at the head of the lake to over 8,000 ft. in the Humboldt Range, and to over 9,000 ft. in Mount Earnslaw. Te Anau has an uninteresting eastern shore, but its western shore is broken into three great arms, whose impressive scenery is strongly reminiscent of that of Milford Sound and George Sound; while Manapouri, with its many bush-clad islets and its indented shore-line with innumerable sheltered coves and pebbly beaches, belongs to the same type as Dusky Sound, the most beautiful of all in the fiord region.
The lakes of Canterbury lie in a treeless area and owe their scenic interest principally to the background of snowy peaks, while Wanaka and Hawea are intermediate in character between them and the more southern lakes of Otago.
The following is a summary of the statistics of the chief lakes of New Zealand:—
Lake. | Length, in Miles. | Greatest Breadth, in Miles. | Area, in Square Miles. | Drainage Area, in Square Miles. | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second. | Height above Sea-level, in Feet. | Greatest Depth, in Feet. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island. | |||||||
Taupo | 25 | 17 | 238 | 1,250 | 5,000 | 1,211 | 534 |
Rotorua | 7 1/2 | 6 | 32 | 158 | 420 | 915 | 84 |
Rotoiti | 10 3/4 | 2 1/4 | 14 | 26 | 500 | 913 | 230 |
Tarawera | 6 1/2 | 6 1/2 | 15 | 75 | 1,032 | 285 | |
Waikaremoana | 12 | 6 1/4 | 21 | 128 | 772 | 2,015 | 846 |
Waikarapa | 10 | 4 | 27 | 1,250 | 64 | ||
South Island. | |||||||
Rotoiti | 5 | 2 | 2 3/4 | 86 | 1,997 | 228 | |
Rotoroa | 7 | 2 1/2 | 8 | 146 | 1,470 | ||
Brunner | 5 | 4 | 16 | 145 | 280 | 357 | |
Kanieri | 5 | 1 3/4 | 8 | 11 | 422 | 646 | |
Coleridge | 11 | 3 | 18 | 70 | 1,667 | 680 | |
Tekapo | 12 | 4 | 32 | 580 | 5,000 | 2,323 | 620 |
Pukaki | 10 | 5 | 31 | 515 | 6,000 | 1,588 | |
Ohau | 10 | 3 | 23 | 424 | 5,000 | 1,720 | |
Hawea | 20 | 5 | 48 | 518 | 5,700 | 1,062 | |
Wanaka | 30 | 4 | 75 | 960 | 922 | ||
Wakatipu | 52 | 3 | 112 | 1,162 | 13,000 | 1,016 | 1,242 |
Te Anau | 33 | 6 | 132 | 1,320 | 12,660 | 694 | 906 |
Manapouri | 12 | 6 | 56 | 416 | 596 | 1,458 | |
Monowai | 12 | 1 | 12 | 51 | 700 | 600 | |
Hauroko | 20 | 3 | 25 | 195 | 1,800 | 611 | |
Poteriteri | 17 | 2 | 17 | 162 | 96 | ||
Waihola | 4 1/2 | 1 1/8 | 3 1/3 | 2,200 | (Tidal) | 52 | |
Ellesmere | 16 | 10 | 107 1/2 | 745 | (Tidal) | 45 |
A reference to the section of this book dealing with water-power will give an idea of the enormous amount of energy awaiting development in the lakes of the South Island. The only one yet utilized to any great extent for hydro-electric purposes is Coleridge, in Canterbury. Some use is also being made of Monowai, in Southland, and Waikaremoana, in the North Island. The latter will be developed to a much greater extent in the near future, and will form one of three great schemes for supplying the hydro-electric requirements of the whole of the North Island.
The following article on the geology of New Zealand was prepared by the late Mr. P. G. Morgan, M.A., F.G.S. (Director), and other members of the Geological Survey:—
The geological history of New Zealand is long and complicated, and is as yet by no means clearly deciphered. Since the beginning of the Palæozoic era that portion of the earth's crust where New Zealand is shown on the map has many times been elevated and depressed. Sometimes the land and the neighbouring ocean-floor as a whole have risen or fallen; at other times movement has been more or less local. Thus from age to age the land has greatly varied in outline, and whilst in one period it becomes a continent, in another it nearly or quite disappears beneath the ocean. The actual surface has been almost equally variable, for the mountain-chains of early periods have been planed down by denudation, and new mountains have risen to take their places. In short, the story of the land has been one of incessant, though as a rule slow-moving, change, and if the student would rightly interpret that story he must ever bear in mind that New Zealand in the past has never been quite or even nearly the same as we see it now. With the scanty materials at hand he must endeavour to reconstruct the land as it existed during past ages. A rich field for original research is open to the New Zealand geologist. Little has yet been accomplished in comparison with what remains to be done. There are many absorbing problems—some of great economic importance, some of world-wide interest—awaiting solution by the patient scientific worker.
Professor James Park writes: “Though so isolated, New Zealand contains within its narrow borders representatives of most of the Palæozoic, Mesozoic, and Cainozoic formations. Moreover, its structure is that usually associated with areas of continental dimensions; and for that reason it is often spoken of as an island of the continental type. It is a miniature continent; and the occurrence in its framework of thinogenic [shore or shallow-water] rocks, ranging from the earliest geological epochs to the present day, is undeniable evidence that it stands on a subcrustal foundation of great stability.” (N.Z. Geological Survey Bulletin No. 23, p. 24, 1921.)
The oldest rocks in New Zealand appear to be those of western Otago, where over a large area is exposed a complex of gneisses and schists, intruded by granite and other igneous rocks. The gneisses in the main are altered granites and diorites, but some of the schists, at any rate, are of sedimentary origin. A pre-Cambrian age was assigned to these rocks by Professor F. W. Hutton, but Professor James Park considers them to be probably of Cambrian age, and includes them in his Dusky Sound Series, the lower part of the Manapouri System.
Perhaps next in age to the western Otago gneisses and schists are the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago. In the absence of fossils, however, the age of these rocks is uncertain. Professor Hutton regarded them as pre-Cambrian, Professor Park assigns a Cambrian age, whilst Dr. P. Marshall considers them to be little, if at all, older than the Triassic. Recent field-work by the Geological Survey, however, strongly suggests that an unconformity separates the Triassic rocks of the Nugget Point district from the greywackes of the Balclutha district, which overlie the Otago schists. In December, 1924, fossils of Permian (if not older) age were discovered near Clinton in greywacke and associated rocks. The horizon of these fossils is far above the schists, and therefore a pre-Permian age for the schists is undeniable. Some schistose rocks in north, central, and western Nelson may be as old as, or even older than, the Otago mica-schists The gneisses and schists on the western side of the Southern Alps may for the present be classed with the Nelson schists.
The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician argillites (“slates”), greywackes, and quartzites occurring near Collingwood (Nelson), in the Mount Arthur district, and near Preservation Inlet in south-west Otago. Ordovician rocks probably have a considerable development in other parts of Nelson and in Westland, but no recognizable fossils have been found in those areas.
Rocks containing Silurian fossils occur in the Mount Arthur, Baton River, and Reefton districts, Nelson. They are principally altered limestone, calcareous shale or argillite, sandstone, and quartzite.
Considerable areas have been assigned to the Devonian period by Mr. Alexander McKay, but owing to the non-discovery of recognizable fossils definite proof of age is wanting. For a similar reason the age of most of the rocks placed in the Carboniferous period (“Maitai Series”) by McKay is uncertain. At Reefton the supposed Carboniferous rocks, which here contain many auriferous quartz-veins, are almost certainly of Ordovician age. In the typical locality near Nelson the fossils found in the Maitai rocks, according to Dr. C. T. Trechmann, indicate a Permo-Carboniferous age.
So far Permian rocks have not been satisfactorily identified in New Zealand, but, as previously stated, fossiliferous strata of this age, or slightly older, have been found near Clinton, Otago. The Maitai rocks near Nelson ought probably to be classified as Permian rather than as Permo-Carboniferous. Park considers his Aorangi Series to be of Permian age.
During some of the Palæozoic periods it is conjectured that New Zealand formed part of or was the foreland of a large land-mass that extended far to the west. This land-mass possibly persisted to late Palæozoic times, and may have been the now dismembered and all-but-lost continent known to geologists as Gondwanaland.
Since Hochstetter's visit (1859), Triassic and Jurassic rocks have been known to exist in New Zealand but the fossils were not extensively and accurately identified until the last decade, when Newell Arber and Trechmann published their valuable papers.
Newell Arber (1917) described an Upper Triassic flora from Mount Potts and Clent Hills (North Canterbury), and Hokonui Hills (Southland); Jurassic floras from North Canterbury and Southland; and a Lower Cretaceous flora from the neighbourhood of Oruarangi Point, south of Waikato South Head. Trechmann (1918 and 1923) examining marine molluses and brachiopods from several localities, found that they ranged in age from Upper Triassic to Upper Jurassic, and correlated the different beds with European stages. The most fossiliferous localities are Hokonui Hills (Southland), near Nugget Point (Otago), Wairoa Valley (Nelson), Mokau watershed, Kawhia Harbour, and Waikato South Head, the three last-mentioned on or near the west coast of Auckland.
A broad belt of largely unfossiliferous but probable Trias-Jura rocks extends through western Canterbury and Marlborough, and is continued as a somewhat narrower belt on the north side of Cook Strait from Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay. Rocks of much the same appearance occur in the Lower Waikato Valley, in the Coromandel Peninsula, and in North Auckland. Some of these rocks may be of pre-Mesozoic age, but fossils to settle the point have not yet been found.
No angular unconformity has been found between the Triassic and Jurassic, and the rocks have marked lithological similarity. Consequently the mapping of the boundary between these two systems is difficult, and, with our present knowledge, its extension into the great areas of unfossiliferous greywackes is impossible.
Cretaceous rocks occur at several points on the east coast of Otago and in central Canterbury. They extend in a not-quite-continuous belt from Cape Campbell in Marlborough to the neighbourhood of Waipara in North Canterbury. At Amuri Bluff they are richly fossiliferous. To the Cretaceous belongs a somewhat extensive belt of rocks near the east coast of Wellington and southern Hawke's Bay. A continuation of this belt extends from a point north-west of Gisborne to the East Cape district. In North Auckland Cretaceous rocks cover considerable areas.
The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand occur in Cretaceous rocks. Much controversy, however, concerning the age of our coalfields has arisen. The late Sir James Hector, and with him Mr. Alexander McKay, considered that the coal-measures belonged to a Cretaceo-Tertiary system that extended from the Upper Cretaceous to the Middle Tertiary. For many years Mr. McKay was practically the sole exponent of this theory, but since 1911 Dr. Marshall has advocated a very similar view. The truth, however, seems to be that the coal-measures concerning which there is a dispute are of two different ages. The Kaitangata, Green Island, Shag Point, Malvern Hills, and Broken River (Canterbury) coalfields are probably of Upper Cretaceous age. The other coalfields, as mentioned below, are Tertiary.
To the Eocene may be assigned the coal-measures of the Taratu-Milton, Grey, Buller, and Collingwood districts, and some of the coal-bearing patches of central Nelson. In various other localities possible Eocene coal-measures occur. The Wangaloa beds, near Kaitangata, contain an Early Eocene fauna, which has also been identified at Boulder Hill, North Taieri, near Dunedin, and are underlain by the Taratu-Milton coal-measures.
During the Early Eocene, as some geologists and biologists believe, New Zealand was again part of a continental area that extended far to the north, and was joined, or all but joined, to New Guinea and northern Australia. This continent may have included much of the area in the Pacific now studded with coral islands. Its former existence is inferred mainly from various features in our plant and animal life. According to the late Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, no fewer than 366 New Zealand plants are found also in Australia, but recent botanical work tends to reduce the number. More significant, perhaps, is the occurrence of many closely related species and genera in the two regions, for comparatively few of the 366 species are likely to have persisted since the Eocene. Many of our birds show marked affinities to Australian and Malayan species. In this connection an interesting line of support for a Tertiary extension of New Zealand to the north is afforded by the annual migrations of the New Zealand cuckoos and of the godwit.
During the Oligocene and Miocene periods New Zealand subsided until little of the present land-surface was above water. Consequently, notwithstanding extensive denudation in later periods, Middle-Tertiary strata are well represented in almost all parts of the country. They are typically developed in the Oamaru district (north-east Otago), and hence Hutton's name of “Oamaru Series” is generally applied to the Oligocene-Miocene strata of New Zealand. There is reason to think, however, that the lowest part of the Oamaru Series is of pre-Oligocene age, but until palæontological work now in progress is completed a definite opinion cannot be expressed. Oamaru rocks are well represented in South Canterbury, in North Westland, in North Auckland, and in many other localities. Brown coal usually occurs at the base of the Oamaru Series, and about its middle a fairly thick fossiliferous limestone is usually developed. This marks the time when the Middle Tertiary sea was deepest. Some of the finest agricultural districts in New Zealand are in areas where Middle-Tertiary rocks predominate.
The present tendency of the Geological Survey is to separate, under various local names, the uppermost Miocene strata from the Oamaru Series, even though this be held to include the Awamoa or Pareora beds. Strata high in the Miocene cover large areas in the North Taranaki, upper Wanganui, and Gisborne-East Cape districts, and are found also in Marlborough, North Canterbury, &c. In North Taranaki they contain valuable scams of brown coal.
In many localities the Miocene rocks pass without detectable angular unconformity into strata considered to be of Pliocene age. In the Hawke's Bay and Wanganui districts these are marine and highly fossiliferous. They give rise to much good agricultural and more especially pastoral land adapted to sheep-farming or dairying. In Nelson and north Westland the Pliocene strata are largely composed of river-transported material, and are known as the Moutere Gravels. These in places are poorly auriferous. In Nelson they form a poor pastoral soil, but one well adapted for apple-culture.
Towards the close of the Miocene and during the Pliocene period many parts of New Zealand, more particularly in the South Island, underwent elevation. As a result the North and South Islands (then quite different in outline from their present configuration), together with most of the outlying islands now in existence, such as the Chathams, Auckland Islands, &c., probably formed one large land-mass, which was united to, or almost reached, an Antarctic continent. Since many New Zealand plants* are identical with, or closely allied to, South American forms, and there are also some striking resemblances in bird and other forms of animal life, some geologists and biologists believe that this Antarctic continent formed a bridge, though probably at no time quite complete, between New Zealand and South America. At the time of this continental extension the Southern Alps rose far above their present heights, and were covered with one vast snowfield that fed immense glaciers spreading far and wide over the lowlands to the east and the west. According to Park, during the Pleistocene a great sheet of ice spread over the whole of the present South Island and over part of the North Island. Moreover, this ice-sheet was joined to the Antarctic ice. The extreme views of Professor Park are not shared by other New Zealand geologists, who, however, unanimously agree that a large area in the South Island was glaciated. The great ice-streams of Pleistocene times gave rise to rivers that carried enormous quantities of gravel and finer material derived from the mountains beyond the ice-front, and in great measure built up the lowlands of Canterbury and Westland. In the latter district the gravels sorted by these streams are in many places richly auriforous, but a greater and more permanent source of wealth is furnished by the fertile soil of the Canterbury Plains.
In many parts of Otago, Canterbury, Westland, and Nelson evidences of past glacial action are afforded by huge moraines, perched blocks, ice-worn surfaces (roches moutonnees), rock-benches, rock-basins, and other tokens of glaciation. To ice-action we owe some of the most magnificent features of the western Otago sounds. Some evidence of interglacial periods has been found, and doubtless more will be obtained by future investigations.
At or before the end of the Pleistocene period the mountains lessened in height, through both denudation and a well-marked subsidence of the land. The climate grew milder, and the lowland ice melted away. The mighty glaciers rapidly retreated, geologically speaking, and are to-day represented only by the comparatively modest valley and mountain glaciers of north-west Otago, Canterbury, and Westland, with which may be included the small but permanent snowfield and glacier on Mount Ruapehu. While the glaciers were retreating, the rivers of Canterbury and Westland, swollen by the melting ice, were unusually active in transporting debris to the lowlands and the sea-coast. At this time, too, as well as at somewhat earlier periods, the volcanoes of the North Island furnished an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was transported by the streams and used in building plains and river-flats. Many of these are fertile, but in those districts where pumice abounded a poor soil, difficult of utilization, has resulted. Thus the land gradually became much as we see it now. In recent times geological changes, such as the lowering of heights by denudation, the filling of lakes by sediment, the outward growth of coastal plains in some places, and the wearing-away of the shores in other places, have slowly proceeded, and are to-day, of course, still going on. Slow movements of the land are probably in progress, but these have not been certainly detected. In 1855, however, as the result of a violent earthquake, the northern shore of Cook Strait, near Wellington Harbour, was raised on the average at least 5 ft., whilst the southern shore near Tory Channel and towards the mouth of the Wairau River was almost correspondingly depressed. The Taupo earthquakes of 1922 also caused a measurable movement of the land surface near Taupo.
In the preceding paragraphs little notice has been given to igneous rocks or to volcanic action. The oldest igneous rocks of New Zealand are probably represented by the gneisses of western Otago, which, as previously stated, are mainly metamorphosed granites and diorites. Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations also show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the more ancient plutonic rocks granite is the most prominent. It occurs in many localities in Stewart Island, western Otago, Westland, and Nelson. It has, however, not been found in situ in the North Island, though in many localities boulders of granite and allied rocks, probably derived in all cases from ancient conglomerates, have been discovered. Ultra-basic igneous rocks, now largely altered to serpentine, occur in north-west Otago, Westland, Nelson, and to a minor extent in North Auckland.
* According to T. F. Cheeseman's “Manual of the New Zealand Flora” (Preface, page xiv), 112 New Zealand plants extend to South America.
Throughout the greater part of the Tertiary periods volcanic action in New Zealand was probably more intense than in any former age. During the Late Eocene or Early Miocene period eruptions, at first principally of andesitic rocks and later of rhyolite, began in the Coromandel Peninsula, and with brief intermissions continued throughout Miocene and Pliocene times. These volcanic rocks contain the gold-silver veins which have been extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, Waitekauri, Karangahake, and Waihi.
There are many areas of Miocene and later volcanic rocks in North Auckland, and near the City of Auckland numerous small volcanoes were in action during the Pleistocene, or even later. Some of these—for example, Mount Rangitoto—have possibly been active within the last few thousand years. In Taranaki the beautiful cone of Mount Egmont was built up during Pliocene and Pleistocene times. It is in the central part of the North Island, however, that the most intense volcanic activity has been displayed. Volcanic rocks, more especially the rhyolitic pumice ejected during the Pliocene and Pleistocene, cover large areas. Vulcanism has not yet ceased, for minor eruptions of fragmentary material still take place from Ngauruhoe, a typical volcanic cone near Mount Ruapehu. The most striking evidence of volcanic action, however, is afforded by the numerous steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in a belt extending from Ruapehu to White Island (in the Bay of Plenty), itself a volcano in the solfataric stage. It is more than a coincidence that this belt is in line with the Southern Alps. Solfataric action is generally regarded as a sign of dying vulcanism, but that the subterranean forces are still capable of mischief was shown by the eruption of Tarawera, an apparently extinct volcano, on the 10th June, 1886. On that occasion over a hundred lives were lost.
In the South Island vulcanism is apparently quite dead, for the hot springs of Hanmer Plains and the western side of the Alps are due to other causes. During the Miocene, however, volcanic outbursts took place in many localities, in some on a grand scale. Banks Peninsula is formed mainly of basaltic and andesitic rocks. Lyttelton and Akaroa Harbours are believed to represent ancient craters or centres of eruption. In the neighbourhood of Dunedin occurs a very interesting series of alkaline volcanic rocks. These were first described by the late Professor G. H. F. Ulrich, and in later years Dr. Marshall, Professor Benson, and others have given them much study. Recently alkaline volcanic rocks have been discovered in the outlying Chatham Islands.
In the course of a short article it is impossible to give any adequate idea of what has been accomplished by geological workers in New Zealand, or what remains yet to be done before even the foundation for future work shall be securely laid. The important applications of geology to agriculture and mining have hardly been mentioned, but elsewhere in this volume will be found descriptions of the agricultural and mineral resources of the Dominion. For detailed information the reader is referred to the bulletins of the New Zealand Geological Survey; to Professor Park's “The Geology of New Zealand,” which contains an excellent bibliography; and to the treatises on “Geology of New Zealand,” by Dr. P. Marshall, as well as to many other publications too numerous to be here named. Yet the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,” of which fifty-eight volumes have been issued, must be mentioned, more especially since they contain many articles dealing with the palæontology and geology of New Zealand, as well as numerous papers on other branches of natural science. Finally it may be stated that in each of the University Colleges at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin excellent instruction in geology is being given by capable and enthusiastic teachers, so that progress in solving the many knotty problems of New Zealand geology is now being made, and may be expected to continue.
The following article on earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, D.Sc., Director of the Geological Survey:—
The Wellington earthquake of 23rd January, 1855, received a full notice in Sir Charles Lyell's classic work “The Principles of Geology,”* and probably largely on that account the attention of the scientific world was attracted to this feature of the natural phenomena of New Zealand. But since that earthquake, during which the level of the land in the neighbourhood of Wellington Harbour was raised about 5 ft., there has been no shock in the New Zealand region proper which has at all approached the destructive phase. Indeed, of about 2,370 earthquakes recorded as having origins in or near New Zealand, that of 1848° is the only other earthquake comparable in intensity to that of 1855; and the average intensity of all the earthquakes thus recorded is between III and IV on the Rossi-Forel scale—or, in other words, just sufficient to make pictures hung on walls move a little, and to cause doors and windows to creak or rattle slightly. In about twenty instances the force has been sufficient near the origin to overturn some chimneys (for the most part badly constructed ones), and in a very few buildings to crack walls or ceilings of faulty design. In about fifty other earthquakes such phenomena have been noted as the stopping of clocks, without any damage. The great majority of shocks have passed unperceived by the ordinary observer, and have been recorded only by means of instruments.
Earthquakes are usually divided into the two classes of volcanic and tectonic earthquakes. The former are those that precede, accompany, or follow a volcanic eruption, whereas tectonic earthquakes are caused by deformation of the earth's crust. The latter are of far greater general importance than those due to volcanic action, which may, indeed, be considered an effect of the same stresses that produce tectonic earthquakes.
A volcanic eruption is in almost all cases preceded by earthquakes, which, although they may be extremely violent, are characterized by the sharpness and brevity of the shock and by the smallness of the disturbed area. The after-shocks of a severe earthquake of the so-called volcanic type continue for a relatively short period. Successive earthquakes of a series have nearly the same place of origin.
Volcanic earthquakes in the past were usually considered to be due to explosions within the mass of the mountain. This hypothesis has been discarded, or at least much modified, by most modern authorities. They are considered rather to arise from the formation of new fractures, from the reopening or extension of old fractures, from the sudden injection of lava into cavities or fissures, and from the displacement of rock-masses adjoining a fracture. Thus they are essentially of the same nature as “tectonic” earthquakes.
Tectonic earthquakes are caused by the deformations of the earth's crust, to which surface features are ultimately due. These deformations arise from the gradual shrinking of the central core or from changes in the load on the crust through denudation and sedimentation. Stresses accumulate in the solid rock until relieved by the formation of fissures, along which movements of adjacent earth-blocks take place. These earth-blocks may be of vast size, and fractures or faults separating them are rarely single planes of rupture, but consist of numerous subparallel breaks extending more or less continuously along elongated belts. Such fault-zones may be hundreds of miles long and many miles wide.
The connection between earthquakes and the formation, extension, or growth of faults is evident in the somewhat rare cases in which the displacement reaches the surface. It is also indicated by the elongated form of the area over which the shock is equally felt, and by the association of these areas with faults traceable on the surface by geological and topographical data. When movement occurs considerable areas of the fracture-plane must be affected, and, since shocks may originate from any part of this area, the seismic focus may be of large size. Again, the foci of successive shocks of a series may migrate to and fro along the fracture or shift to adjacent fractures. Similarly, earthquake series may migrate along a fault-zone.
* Tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John Murray; New Zealand Government Gazette, Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116.
°Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849; Mr. Justice H. S. Chapman, “Earthquakes in New Zealand,” Trans. Aus'. Assoc. Adv. Science, vol. 3, 1891; G. Hogben, “The Earthquakes of New Zealand” p. 37; “Report of Seismological Committee,” p. 505; New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 13th November, 1848, and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1848.
In New Zealand many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances on geological and topographical evidence, but of these a few only have been active since European occupation. A notable zone extends north-east through the centre of the North Island from Mount Ruapehu to White Island. South of Ruapehu it has not been definitely traced on the surface, although from the positions of the foci of the groups of earthquakes it probably extends past Wanganui, across Cook Strait, and along the south-east shore of Tasman Bay to the South Island. The volcanic phenomena of the Rotorua-Taupo region, together with the recent remarkable earthquakes at Taupo, indicate that earth-stresses are still accumulating along this great fracture-zone.
Another important fault-system extends through North Canterbury, Marlborough, East Wellington, and Hawke's Bay. Its general course is north-east, parallel with the Taupo belt and the principal mountain-ranges of New Zealand. The Marlborough valleys, as well as the lowlands of the Hutt and Wairarapa districts, are directly controlled by fractures of this great system. In addition to many less severe shocks, the Wellington earthquake of 1855 was due to displacement along one of the major fissures. The southern end of the known active portion of the great fracture-belt is crossed by several important east-and-west faults; and the Hanmer earthquake of 1888 was due to the reopening of a fault extending in this direction along the upper valley of the Waiau-ua River.
The edge of the submarine plateau of which New Zealand is the most elevated portion lies about two hundred miles east of the North Island. Thence it extends north-eastward for hundreds of miles in a nearly straight line. The sea-floor to the east is several thousand feet lower, and the precipitous edge of the plateau probably is the scarp of a great fracture-belt. The most active seismic region of New Zealand is at or near the southern end of this submarine scarp, and here have originated several severe earthquakes.
Another submarine earthquake-zone, presumably also a fracture-zone, extends parallel with and some fifty miles from the east coast of the South Island, from opposite Christchurch to south-east of Dunedin. Numerous unimportant earthquakes have originated from this zone.
Another group of earthquake-foci occurs off the west coast of the North Island, opposite Raglan and Kawhia. This, like the other seismic zones, extends in a north-easterly direction parallel with the main mountain-axis of the Dominion. Few earthquakes have been recorded from this locality, the principal being in 1882 and 1891.
The origins of the New Zealand seismic region will be seen to arrange themselves in groups as follows:—
Group I.—Earthquakes felt most strongly on south-east coast of North Island; the origins form a strip 180 miles from the coast, parallel to the axis of New Zealand, and to axis of folding of older rocks in Hawke's Bay. Chief shocks: 17th August, 1868; 7th March, 1890; 23rd and 29th July, 1904; 9th August, 1904 (intensity IX on R.-E. scale); 8th September, 1904; prob. 23rd February, 1863 (IX, R.-F.); &c.
According to the late Captain F. W. Hutton, F.R.S., the geological evidence shows that New Zealand rose considerably in the older Pliocene period, and was then probably joined to the Chatham Islands. At a later period subsidence occurred, followed again by elevation in the Pleistocene period, with oscillations of level since. The seismic origins of this group are at the foot of a sloping submarine plateau, about two hundred miles wide, which culminates to the east-south-east in the Chatham Islands. This elevation is separated from the New Zealand coast by a trough from 1,000 to 2,000 fathoms in depth, which is widest and deepest between these origins and the mainland.
Group II.—
South-east of Otago Peninsula, Shocks: 20th November, 1872, &c.,
A strip south-east of Oamaru. Shocks: February, 1876; April, 1876; &c.
Many short and jerky, but generally harmless, quakes felt in Christchurch, Banks Peninsula, and mid-Canterbury. Chief shocks: 31st August, 1870; 27th December, 1888 (VII, R.-F.); &c. Focus of 1888 shock, sixteen miles long, from west-south-west to east-north-east, twenty-four to twenty-five miles below surface, being the deepest ascertained origin in the New Zealand region.
These origins form a line parallel to the general axis of the land. It is possible that the loading of the sea-floor by the detritus brought down by the rivers of Canterbury and Otago is a contributing cause of the earthquakes of this group.
Group III.—Wellington earthquakes of January, 1855, and Cheviot earthquakes of 16th November, 1901, and of 25th December, 1922 (VIII, R.-F.).
The origin of the earthquake of 1855 was probably the fault that forms the eastern boundary of the Rimutaka Range and the western boundary of the Wairarapa Valley.
The origin of the Cheviot earthquake of 1901 was probably in or near the southern continuation of this fault.
The great earthquakes of October, 1848, probably came from the same region as those of January, 1855. The chief shocks of both series did extensive damage to property, and caused the formation of large rifts in the earth's surface; they are the only seismic disturbances since the settlement of the Dominion that can be assigned to degree X on the Rossi-Forel scale.
Group IV.—
Region about twenty-five to thirty miles in length, and ten miles or less in width, running nearly north-north-east from middle of Lake Sumner, about twenty miles below the surface, whence proceed most of the severer shocks felt from Christchurch to the Amuri, and a large number of minor shocks. Chief earthquakes; 1st February, 1868; 27th August to 1st September, 1871; 14th September and 21st October, 1878; 11th April, 1884; 5th December, 1881 (VIII, R.-F.), when Christchurch Cathedral spire was slightly injured; 1st September, 1888 (IX, R.-F.), when upper part of same spire fell, and still more severe damage was done in the Amuri district.
A small shallow origin not more than five to ten miles below the surface, a few miles south of Nelson. Earthquake: 12th February, 1893 (VIII to IX, R.-F.); chimneys thrown down and buildings injured.
Origin in Cook Strait, north-north-east of Stephen Island, about ten miles wide, and apparently traceable with few interruptions nearly to mouth of Wanganui River; depth, fifteen miles or more. More than half the earthquakes recorded in New Zealand belong to this region; earthquake of 8th December, 1897 (VIII to IX, R.-F.), and other severer ones came from south-south-west end. Probably the first recorded New Zealand earthquake, felt by Captain Furneaux on the 11th May, 1773, belonged to this region.
Taupo Earthquakes.—During June and July, 1922, earthquakes were almost continuous in the Taupo district. The shocks reached intensity VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale, and then gradually subsided. Conditions were practically normal by the end of the year. The shocks were restricted to a small area of country, and were felt most strongly at Taupo, Wairakei, and Oruanui. The disturbances were accompanied by loud rumblings. No effect appear's to have been produced on the thermal activities of the region. Considerable subsidence was reported along the north side of Lake Taupo in a general north-easterly direction.*
Former smart shocks in this region were reported in September-October, 1897.
Morrinsville Earthquakes.—During November and December, 1926, earthquakes similar to the Taupo ones of 1922 were felt in and around Morrinsville. The earthquakes were apparently of shallow origin, and were probably caused by a movement along a fault trending west-north-west on the eastern side of the Pakaroa Range. The average intensity of the shocks was about IV, although one shock reached VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale. As in the case of the Taupo earthquakes there was no evidence of any variation in the thermal activities of the district.
An origin near Mount Tarawera, with a large number of moderate or slight shocks, most, but not all, volcanic and local in character—e.g., those of September, 1866, and those of June, 1886, which accompanied and followed the well-known eruption of Mount Tarawera.
* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.
These origins of Group IV are nearly in a straight line on the map; on or near the same line are the origins of earthquakes felt in the Southern Lake District (15th December, 1883, &c.), the volcanoes Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, Tongariro, Tarawera, and White Island. It is evident that this line, which, like the rest, is parallel or nearly so to the general axis, is a line of weakness or of unstable equilibrium. Hence the adjusting movements that have caused earthquakes may have from time to time relieved the pressure of the rocks that restrained overheated steam and other volcanic agents from bursting out, and so may have led to volcanic eruptions; just as the series of earthquakes in Guatemala and in the Caribbean Sea in April and May, 1902, were the signs of movements in the great folds of that part of the earth's crust, in the course of which, the pressure in the Antillean Ridge being relieved, the volcanic forces below Mount Pelée in Martinique, and Mount Souffrière in St. Vincent, caused the disastrous eruptions of that year.
Group V.—Off the west coast of the North Island near Raglan and Kawhia. Chief shock: 24th June, 1891 (VII to VIII, R.-F.). The line joining this origin to that of the earthquake of 1st February, 1882, is parallel to the other lines of origins (Groups I to IV); but we have no data to establish any connection between them.
Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes at selected telegraph-stations—about eighty in number—distributed throughout the extent of the Dominion.
Whenever a shock occurs and is felt by an officer in charge of one of these stations he fills up a form giving the New Zealand mean time of the beginning of the shock, its apparent duration and direction, and the principal effects observed by him. Some of the officers exhibit considerable care and skill in making up these returns, and the data have been used to determine principal origins of earthquakes within the New Zealand region.
All observers of earthquakes are cordially invited to forward their reports to the Government Seismologist, Dominion Observatory, Wellington, giving all or any of the following particulars:—
Time of beginning of shock (if possible, New Zealand time to nearest quarter-minute).
Whether clock was verified by New Zealand time.*
Apparent direction—e.g., S.E. to N.W., then N.E. to S.W.
Apparent duration of shock.
Effects in terms of the Rossi-Forel scale as under.
Remarks: e.g., previous or subsequent tremors; spilling of liquids, with direction of overflow; rumbling before, during, or after shock.
The Rossi-Forel scale of earthquake intensities is as follows:—
The shock felt by an experienced observer.
Extremely feeble shock: Felt by a small number of persons at rest.
Very feeble shock: Felt by several persons at rest; strong enough for the direction or duration to be appreciable.
Feeble shock: Felt by several persons in motion; disturbances of movable objects, doors, windows; creaking of floors.
Shock of moderate intensity: Felt generally by every one; disturbance of furniture, beds, &c.; ringing of some bells.
Fairly strong shock: General awakening of those asleep; general ringing of bells; oscillation of chandeliers; stopping of clocks; visible disturbance of trees and shrubs; some startled persons leave their dwellings.
Strong shock: Overthrow of movable objects; fall of plaster; ringing of church bells; general panic, without damage to buildings.
Very strong shock: Fall of chimneys; cracks in walls of buildings.
Extremely strong shock: Partial or total destruction of some buildings.
Shock of extreme intensity: Great disaster; buildings ruined; disturbance of strata; fissures in the ground; rock-falls from mountains.
* A convenient means of verifying the time is provided by the wireless time-signals sent out every day, at 10.30 a.m. N.Z. time, by the Dominion Observatory on a wave-length of 600 metres.
Four seismographs, all with photographic registration, are installed in New Zealand: two are Milne horizontal pendulums, and two the new Milne-Shaw horizontal pendulums. One Milne and two Milne-Shaw seismographs are installed at the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, with their booms placed at right angles; and the other Milne seismograph is installed at the Magnetic Observatory, Christchurch.
A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at the Observatory at Apia, Samoa. By the courtesy of the Administrator copies of the records are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory.
One twin-boom Milne seismograph is installed at Suva, Fiji, and by the courtesy of the Government of Fiji the seismograms are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory. The Fiji records are useful in supplementing those of New Zealand.
The records of the New Zealand stations are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismological Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg, France, and to the principal observatories of the world, and thus form part of the general system of earthquake-observation being conducted throughout the world since 1890.
The accompanying diagram illustrates graphically the number and intensities of the earthquakes reported to the Seismologist in the years 1922 to 1927. These reports were supplied by officers of the Post and Telegraph Department, by private observers, and by the newspapers. Each vertical line represents the maximum effect of an earthquake, with the intensities according to the Rossi-Forel scale shown at the sides of the figure. It will be seen that three earthquakes in 1922, one in 1925, one in 1926, and one in 1927, reached intensity VIII.
The following table gives particulars of the earthquakes felt in New Zealand in 1927:—
— | Jan. | Feb. | Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Doc. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Felt in North Island only | 4 | 21 | 2 | 4 | 17 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 9 | 6 | 3 | 84 |
Felt in South Island only | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 16 | |||
Felt in both Islands | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 3 | 10 | |||||||
Totals | 7 | 22 | 5 | 4 | 19 | 7 | 6 | 9 | 6 | 14 | 6 | 5 | 110 |
The following are the more severe earthquakes felt in 1927:—
On 26th February, 1927, R.-F. VI, at Opotiki. This was felt from Hick's Bay to Napier, but most strongly north of Gisborne.
An earthquake at Bainham, Nelson, on 18th May, 1927, is reported to have thrown down logs and rocks from the mountain, and was classed as R.-F. VIII.
At Hick's Bay on 20th May, 1927, there was a local shock of intensity VII.
On 30th May, 1927, an earthquake, felt in the Hauraki Plains from Auckland to Raurimu, reached intensity VI at Cambridge.
An earthquake on 7th August, 1927, at Dannevirke, was of intensity VI.
On 8th August, 1927, an earthquake widely felt in Wellington, Taranaki, and Hawke's Bay, reached intensity VI at Castlepoint and Waipawa.
At Morrinsville on 5th September, 1927, R.-F. VI.
At Hick's Bay on 12th October, 1927, R.-F. VI.
At New Plymouth on 15th October, 1927, R.-F. VII.
At Morrinsville on 7th November, 1927, R.-F. VII. This was R.-F. VI at Hamilton and Cambridge, and was felt all over the Hauraki Plains.
Deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand are fortunately very few. In the last eighty years seven have been recorded. The shock of October, 1848, threw down a wall in Wellington, and three people were killed. On the 24th January, 1855, a death occurred at Wellington recorded as “accidental death from the falling of a chimney.” The large earthquake took place during the night of the 23rd January, 1855. On the 16th November, 1901, a child was killed by the Cheviot earthquake. On the 12th April, 1913, a Maori was killed at Masterton by material falling from the post-office, due to an earthquake. On the 7th October, 1914, a shepherd was killed by the Gisborne earthquake.
The following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc., Director of Meteorological Services:—
The problem of the classification of the climate of a country may be regarded from various aspects. First of all, there is its solar climate, which depends on the amount of heat it receives from the sun and the variations of this amount with the seasons, and which is determined solely by the latitude of the country. New Zealand lies wholly within the Temperate Zone, and on the equatorial, or warmer, side of it. The amount of heat received from the sun is therefore never excessive even in the far north, while even in the middle of winter and in the southernmost portions, on the other hand, the sun rises high enough to give considerable warmth during the day. The difference in length between the longest and the shortest days in the year is about four and two-thirds hours in the northernmost and seven and one-third hours in the southernmost extremity of the Dominion. The day has never so short a length as eight hours.
If the surface of the globe were homogeneous—if, for instance, it were all ocean—all places on the same parallel would have the same climate, and there would be no need for any other classification than according to solar climate. Instead of this, however, we have a varying surface, some of it being land and some water, while the land surface varies in nature and in elevation. Solar radiation has very varying effects on these different types of surface, and these in turn react in different ways on the atmosphere. Based on these physical conditions, then, we have two main types of climate—viz., continental and marine. A marine climate is controlled to a large extent by the waters of the surrounding ocean areas, and, since New Zealand nowhere has any great breadth, its climate is of the marine type. The distinctive feature of such a climate is its sluggishness as regards temperature changes when compared with a continental one. When sunshine falls on a land surface most of it is absorbed in a very shallow layer and converted into heat. The surface, therefore, tends to become very hot. Water, on the other hand, reflects a large portion of the sun's heat back through the atmosphere, whence it is lost. Such radiation as is absorbed penetrates to a considerable depth, so that the rise of temperature at the surface is slight. Even then a good deal of the heat thus accumulated is expended in evaporating water. Over the ocean, therefore, there is very little difference in temperature between the coldest part of the day, just before sunrise, and the hottest, in the early afternoon. Over the land the difference is considerable, and increases, generally speaking, with the distance from the shore. Similarly, in a marine climate the difference between summer and winter is relatively small. Another effect of the sluggishness in temperature changes is that the seasons lag behind the movement of the sun. The spring is cold, although the days are getting longer and the sun higher and stronger. It is common knowledge in New Zealand that we are liable to cold snaps practically up to Christmas. Frosts damaging to vegetation are not rare in November, and snow storms occasionally affect comparatively low-lying country even later in the year. On the other hand, the autumn is warm. In New Zealand mild temperatures may be experienced well into April. A marine climate is generally characterized by high average rainfall, its atmosphere being abundantly charged with moisture evaporated from the sea.
Generally speaking, then, the climate of New Zealand is equable, with an abundant precipitation, which is spread fairly uniformly over the different months. Not only is this so, but the difference in climate between the northern and southern extremities is comparatively slight in view of the fact that the Dominion covers a range of nearly 13 degrees, or about 900 miles, in latitude. The mean temperature at sea-level falls from about 62° F. in the far north to about 50° F. in the far south.
Another aspect from which there is an increasing tendency for geographers and meteorologists to classify climates is that of the vegetation produced by the soil. There are many plants which are able to live only within certain definite climatic limits, and others require certain restricted conditions to produce satisfactory growth. Since man depends so much for his livelihood on the products of the soil, the classification of climates on this basis is a logical and very useful one. From this point of view New Zealand has a warm-temperate and humid climate. The rainfall is almost everywhere sufficient for plant requirements all the year round. The temperature of 50° F. is an important one from the biological point of view, since many plants of the temperate region do not grow well unless the air rises above this temperature for considerable periods. Nowhere in New Zealand are there more than five months with a temperature lower than 50° F. In the Auckland Peninsula and coastal places a little farther south, mean temperatures do not fall below 50° F. in any month. As regards the settled portions of the Dominion, it is only in the elevated regions of Otago and Southland that the mean temperature falls slightly below 40° F. in some of the coldest months, or that the mean minimum for any month falls below freezing-point; consequently the ground is nowhere continuously frozen for long periods. Owing to these mild temperatures, there is some growth of herbage practically the whole year round. Vegetation has no long period of rest, and deciduous trees are practically unknown.
Since temperatures are everywhere warm enough to promote growth and nowhere excessively hot (the mean maximum for any month probably nowhere reaches as high as 80° F. or the mean temperature as high as 70° F.), there is comparatively little difference between the North and South as regards the nature of the things grown. Grapes, for instance, can be grown successfully out-of-doors in parts of all provinces of the Dominion. Certainly, in the North such semitropical products as citrus fruits can be grown successfully, whereas in the South this is not possible.
As regards human occupation, New Zealand lies in the zone of the Southern Hemisphere which is subject at all times of year to frequent moving barometric depressions, with all their accompanying weather-changes. Some experts consider this an important condition for the development of civilization in its highest form. Cloudiness is nowhere excessive, so that there is plenty of sunshine, and a considerable range between day and night temperatures, which again tends to produce bracing conditions. Indeed, there can be few countries so admirably adapted for the production of a high yield from the soil and the maintenance of a high standard of comfort and civilization as New Zealand.
The Dominion is in the region of prevailing westerly winds. North of about New Plymouth and Napier these westerlies are not, in the main, strong, and, in fact, in summer there is a prevalence of south-easterlies. Though these can scarcely be classed as trade-winds, even in the far north, they are to a large extent part of the same system. South from the 39th parallel of latitude the westerlies prevail, and although, in the free air at least, their mean strength increases the farther south we go, they are of considerable average force even in Taranaki and Hawke's Bay.
We next have to consider the feature that exercises the most potent influence in modifying climate in New Zealand—that is, its mountain-ranges. Such variations of climate as are encountered in the different parts of the Dominion are produced mainly by these ranges. Their effect is closely associated with the prevalence of westerly winds. A range of mountains presents an obstacle to a wind which meets it. To force the air up and over it requires a great deal of energy. Wherever possible the wind will flow round rather than over. The most notable instances of this effect in New Zealand are found in the Cook and Foveaux Straits regions. Air in a westerly wind is forced round and over the lower portions of the northern part of the South Island into Cook Strait. Some of the air thus entering the strait possibly comes from as far south as Westport when the general wind is from due west. At the same time, the ranges in the North Island deflect into a southerly direction all winds which strike south of Cape Egmont. Some of the air is forced through the comparatively low gap in the neighbourhood of the Manawatu Gorge, while the greater part goes on down to Cook Strait. Similarly, in the south-west corner of the Dominion, a westerly wind is deflected into a north-westerly and flows round Puysegur Point into Foveaux Strait. A south-westerly wind is deflected into a westerly through the strait. The two regions mentioned are ones through which winds from a considerable area are forced to converge, and the consequence is that they are subject to an unusual proportion of strong winds. Through such channels it is practically only possible for winds to have one or two directions—i.e., they must blow through the straits from one direction or the other. Owing to the great preponderance of winds from a westerly quarter, the prevailing direction in Cook Strait is from the north-west. This wind may correspond with any direction between north-west and south-west in the open ocean waters where winds are unimpeded. More rarely there are strong winds from an easterly direction, which produce south-easterlies in the strait. These may correspond with any wind between north-east and south over the open waters to the east. In the South the predominance of westerlies is greater than at Wellington, but there are at times strong easterlies through Foveaux Strait. Though not on the same scale, effects of a similar kind are noticeable in other parts. Round East Cape, for instance, there is a tendency for winds to be deflected along the coast-line, and easterly winds are likely to be specially strong there. At Nelson there is a different effect, and westerly winds tend to be deflected down Tasman Bay as south-westerlies, but at the head of the bay meet the winds which have come round Cape Farewell and are checked. If the general wind, therefore, is between north-west and west-south-west about, the winds are usually light at Nelson.
When the general wind is almost due south-west, or practically parallel to the main range in both Islands, many parts of the Dominion are protected. Strong south-westerly winds may be blowing and wet weather prevail in the southern parts of Otago and Southland, and also in Taranaki and the northern parts of the Auckland Provincial District, while much of the rest of the country, including the inland portions of Otago, Canterbury, and Marlborough, the east coast of the North Island, and especially Cook Strait, experience unusually fine yet bracing weather and comparatively little wind. A slight deviation of this wind to one side or the other means bringing unsettled weather to the west coast of the South Island or to the eastern districts from East Cape southwards.
The checking of the westerly winds by the Southern Alps results in a large proportion of variable winds on the west coast of the South Island.
Although it is true that wind will flow round an obstacle in preference to climbing over it, yet when a broad belt of winds meets a mountain barrier lying across its path much of the air must be forced over the range. This happens when the prevailing winds, which are from between north-west and west, strike the Southern Alps, and, to a less extent, the ranges of the North Island. The distribution of rainfall over New Zealand is greatly influenced by this fact, as can be seen from the accompanying rainfall map. Most of our rain is produced from moisture carried from warmer latitudes by north-westerly winds. The rain falls either in the north-westerlies or when the latter are forced up by colder south-westerly winds. When the westerly or north-westerly winds are driven over the mountain-ranges they rise into regions in which the air-pressure is much reduced. They are, in consequence, cooled. The colder the air is, the less uncondensed water-vapour can it contain. Moisture is therefore condensed, and falls as rain on the mountain-tops and their western slopes. Generally speaking, therefore, districts with a westerly aspect have the heaviest rainfall. This is especially noticeable in the South Island, where the west coast opposite the Southern Alps has an excessive rainfall, while in their lee we have the driest areas in New Zealand, that in Central Otago being the most notable. Round Mount Egmont is another area of heavy precipitation. The East Cape district has a high rainfall because it gets a good deal of the northwesterly rain, and is also subject to very heavy falls in easterly winds which occur in connection with cyclones in the neighbourhood of the North Island.
When the westerly winds blow over the mountains they sometimes shoot down them again on the opposite side. Falling into levels where the pressure is higher, they are heated, just as the air compressed in a bicycle-pump is heated and warms the pump. Having lost a good deal of their moisture, they are very dry, and the energy gained by falling down the mountain-slopes adds to their speed. We therefore have the gusty, hot, dry wind which is characteristic of mountain regions and is called the “Föhn” wind. The Canterbury Plains, especially the portions near the foothills of the Alps, are one of the regions of the world where the Föhn effect is most notably developed. The characteristics of the north-west wind are well known to the dwellers in those parts. During the Föhn wind a band of clear sky is produced on the leeward side of the mountains, while farther away cloud often forms again at a considerable height. This gives the characteristic appearance of the “Föhn arch.” Though most strongly developed in Canterbury, Föhn winds are experienced also in Otago, parts of Marlborough, and from the Wairarapa to Hawke's Bay.
Föhn winds, owing to their high temperature and to the fact that relatively high pressure tends to be produced in them on the west side of the ranges and relatively low on the east side, are often underrun by east or north-east, winds on the east coast. These are especially prevalent in Canterbury, and the north-easter is a persistent and humid wind of an unpleasant type.
The shelter given from the ocean-winds, and the clear dry atmosphere produced by the mountains, causes a nearer approach to continental conditions in their lee than in other parts of the country. The greatest extremes of temperatures are found in these regions.
In addition to the climatic effects above described, there are others produced by mountains and due directly to the elevation. Other things being equal, the amount of precipitation increases with elevation, until about 5,000 ft. or 6,000 ft. is reached. Higher than that, it falls off again owing to the fact that the cold air above those levels is able to hold little moisture. Again, the greater the height above mean sea-level, the lower the mean temperature, the difference being about 3.5° F. per 1,000 ft. There are no closely settled areas in New Zealand sufficiently high for the elevation to produce any very marked influence on the climate. The effect is to some extent counterbalanced, too, in most places by the facts (1) that the sloping ground prevents the accumulation of cold air on the surface, so that night temperatures are less extreme than they might otherwise have been, and (2) that the atmosphere is more transparent, owing to the reduced amount of vapour it contains and the absence of dust, so that the sun seems to give more heat.
Above about 5,000 ft. snow frequently lies for long periods and the climate is severe. Forest-trees become more and more stunted as this height is approached, and finally are unable to survive. Beyond it we have a mountain climate and characteristically alpine flora. The latter is adapted for resistance to drought, although actually the rainfall is usually heavy. The adaptation is necessary because of the rapid drainage, the intense heat produced on still clear days by the sun's rays, and the cutting-off of water-supplies from the roots for long periods owing to the freezing of the ground. Even in these high regions, however, conditions are not extreme. It is probably very rarely indeed that the temperature falls as low as 0° F., except perhaps for short intervals and in sheltered basins. The mountain region of the Southern Alps is, nevertheless, of great interest on account of its large and characteristic glaciers. The Franz Josef Glacier is especially famous, owing to the fact that it descends almost to sea-level, although the latitude is comparatively low. No doubt the very heavy rainfall on the mountains in this district and the rapid fall to sea-level are chiefly responsible for this effect.
The tables which follow, giving average values of various meteorological quantities for a number of typical stations, will serve to indicate the variation of climate in the different parts of New Zealand.
For comparisons with New Zealand conditions, data are given for Kew Observatory, near London, and for Aberdeen. It will be seen that even at Kew the mean temperature is lower than at Queenstown or Invercargill, while at Aberdeen the mean maximum is less than 2° F. higher than the mean temperature at these stations. Again, the number of days with rain is much higher at the British stations than in New Zealand for rainfall totals of corresponding amount. The Dominion also has a much larger average amount of bright sunshine. These advantages of increased warmth and sunshine, combined with an abundant supply of water, account for the wonderful fertility of our soil.
Auckland. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 74 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 73.6 | 59.0 | 66.5 | 2.67 | 10.4 | 220 |
February | 74.1 | 62.6 | 67.0 | 3.05 | 9.7 | 187 |
March | 71.9 | 57.7 | 64.9 | 3.02 | 11.2 | 173 |
April | 67.7 | 54.6 | 61.2 | 3.43 | 13.9 | 142 |
May | 62.6 | 50.7 | 56.8 | 4.63 | 18.5 | 128 |
June | 59.1 | 47.8 | 53.5 | 4.92 | 19.4 | 114 |
July | 57.5 | 46.0 | 51.7 | 4.95 | 20.8 | 121 |
August | 58.1 | 46,1 | 52.2 | 4.22 | 19.4 | 150 |
September | 60.7 | 48.5 | 54.6 | 3.64 | 17.5 | 149 |
October | 63.5 | 50.9 | 57.2 | 3.69 | 16.5 | 169 |
November | 66.9 | 53.5 | 60.3 | 3.32 | 15.9 | 192 |
December | 70.8 | 56.9 | 63.9 | 2.90 | 11.6 | 209 |
Year | 65.5 | 52.9 | 59.1 | 44.44 | 184.8 | 1,954 |
Tauranga. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 24 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
January | 73.8 | 54.9 | 54.3 | 4.34 | 10.4 |
February | 74.4 | 54.9 | 64.6 | 3.58 | 9.0 |
March | 72.3 | 52.2 | 62.2 | 4.16 | 11.0 |
April | 67.8 | 48.1 | 57.9 | 5.08 | 11.1 |
May | 62.8 | 44.6 | 53.7 | 5.16 | 13.2 |
June | 59.1 | 41.1 | 50.1 | 5.42 | 13.2 |
July | 58.0 | 40.1 | 49.0 | 4.86 | 14.8 |
August | 58.9 | 40.3 | 49.6 | 4.08 | 13.7 |
September | 62.3 | 43.4 | 52.8 | 4.41 | 13.4 |
October | 65.4 | 47.3 | 56.3 | 5.25 | 14.3 |
November | 68.1 | 49.1 | 58.6 | 3.29 | 11.7 |
December | 71.7 | 51.4 | 61.5 | 3.47 | 11.1 |
Year | 66.2 | 47.3 | 56.7 | 53.10 | 146.9 |
Rotorua. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 40 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 75.1 | 52.4 | 63.7 | 4.36 | 10.0 | 232 |
February | 74.9 | 52.6 | 63.6 | 3.76 | 8.7 | 192 |
March | 71.7 | 49.6 | 60.6 | 3.51 | 9.7 | 184 |
April | 66.1 | 45.4 | 55.7 | 4.35 | 10.8 | 153 |
May | 60.4 | 40.9 | 50.6 | 5.72 | 12.7 | 135 |
June | 55.9 | 38.5 | 47.1 | 5.24 | 13.2 | 116 |
July | 54.5 | 37.0 | 45.6 | 1.88 | 13.5 | 127 |
August | 56.3 | 37.6 | 46.9 | 4.95 | 13.4 | 141 |
September | 60.0 | 40.9 | 50.4 | 5.16 | 14.4 | 151 |
October | 64.0 | 44.3 | 54.2 | 5.25 | 14.3 | 175 |
November | 68.4 | 46.9 | 57.7 | 4.10 | 12.6 | 216 |
December | 72.8 | 49.9 | 61.2 | 3.83 | 10.0 | 222 |
Year | 65.0 | 44.7 | 54.8 | 55.11 | 143.3 | 2,044 |
Napier. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 48 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 75.5 | 56.8 | 66.1 | 3.14 | 7.8 | 259 |
February | 74.3 | 56.7 | 65.5 | 2.89 | 7.3 | 211 |
March | 71.3 | 54.7 | 63.0 | 3.26 | 7.4 | 216 |
April | 67.2 | 50.2 | 58.7 | 2.87 | 7.5 | 195 |
May | 61.5 | 46.1 | 53.8 | 3.73 | 9.9 | 154 |
June | 57.9 | 42.3 | 50.1 | 3.54 | 10.8 | 150 |
July | 56.4 | 41.5 | 48.9 | 3.87 | 11.5 | 147 |
August | 57.8 | 42.0 | 49.9 | 3.56 | 11.7 | 183 |
September | 62.2 | 45.1 | 53.6 | 2.16 | 9.4 | 216 |
October | 66.3 | 45.7 | 57.5 | 2.29 | 8.6 | 229 |
November | 69.7 | 51.8 | 60.7 | 2.48 | 8.3 | 245 |
December | 73.1 | 55.3 | 64.1 | 2.32 | 7.3 | 267 |
Year | 66.1 | 49.0 | 57.7 | 36.11 | 107.5 | 2,472 |
New Plymouth. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 50 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 73.1 | 55.2 | 61.6 | 4.42 | 12.8 | 260 |
February | 73.8 | 55.5 | 64.6 | 4.00 | 10.5 | 224 |
March | 71.9 | 54.0 | 62.9 | 3.62 | 12.1 | 219 |
April | 67.9 | 50.7 | 59.3 | 4.51 | 14.2 | 170 |
May | 63.1 | 47.6 | 55.3 | 6.23 | 18.1 | 153 |
June | 59.4 | 44.7 | 52.0 | 6.14 | 17.5 | 134 |
July | 57.8 | 43.2 | 50.5 | 6.29 | 18.7 | 147 |
August | 58.8 | 42.8 | 50.8 | 5.33 | 18.5 | 172 |
September | 61.3 | 45.6 | 53.4 | 5.22 | 17.5 | 161 |
October | 63.4 | 48.1 | 55.7 | 5.61 | 18.7 | 168 |
November | 66.3 | 50.3 | 58.3 | 4.65 | 16.2 | 209 |
December | 70.1 | 53.4 | 51.7 | 4.33 | 14.5 | 243 |
Year | 65.6 | 49.3 | 57.2 | 60.35 | 189.3 | 2,260 |
Wellington. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 60 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 69.4 | 55.7 | 62.5 | 3.30 | 10.5 | 224 |
February | 69.3 | 55.8 | 62.5 | 3.19 | 9.6 | 209 |
March | 66.9 | 54.2 | 60.5 | 3.29 | 11.2 | 185 |
April | 62.8 | 51.2 | 57.0 | 3.80 | 12.9 | 156 |
May | 58.3 | 47.2 | 52.7 | 4.76 | 16.6 | 126 |
June | 54.7 | 44.2 | 49.4 | 4.87 | 17.3 | 106 |
July | 53.1 | 42.3 | 47.7 | 5.55 | 18.1 | 107 |
August | 54.4 | 42.8 | 48.6 | 4.43 | 17.0 | 142 |
September | 57.5 | 45.7 | 51.6 | 3.99 | 14.9 | 164 |
October | 60.4 | 48.4 | 54.4 | 4.19 | 14.2 | 174 |
November | 63.4 | 50.5 | 56.9 | 3.44 | 12.9 | 201 |
December | 66.9 | 53.9 | 60.4 | 3.30 | 12.1 | 228 |
Year | 61.4 | 49.3 | 55.4 | 48.11 | 166.7 | 2,022 |
Nelson. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 44 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 74.9 | 53.9 | 64.3 | 2.85 | 8.4 | 267 |
February | 74.2 | 54.0 | 64.0 | 2.73 | 9.4 | 235 |
March | 71.0 | 51.4 | 61.1 | 3.09 | 9.0 | 204 |
April | 66.2 | 47.5 | 56.9 | 2.90 | 9.5 | 194 |
May | 60.0 | 42.5 | 51.2 | 3.13 | 10.5 | 165 |
June | 56.1 | 38.8 | 47.4 | 3.64 | 10.1 | 151 |
July | 54.6 | 37.6 | 46.1 | 3.41 | 11.0 | 153 |
August | 56.5 | 38.5 | 47.5 | 3.02 | 10.6 | 195 |
September | 60.6 | 42.3 | 51.4 | 3.72 | 12.2 | 200 |
October | 64.7 | 45.4 | 55.0 | 3.61 | 12.1 | 212 |
November | 68.6 | 48.4 | 58.5 | 2.95 | 11.3 | 246 |
December | 71.9 | 51.6 | 61.7 | 2.72 | 8.8 | 260 |
Year | 64.9 | 46.0 | 55.4 | 37.77 | 122.9 | 2,482 |
Hokitika. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 48 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 67.4 | 53.2 | 60.3 | 9.92 | 12.8 | 215 |
February | 68.0 | 53.1 | 60.6 | 7.37 | 11.3 | 191 |
March | 66.0 | 51.1 | 58.5 | 9.75 | 14.4 | 178 |
April | 62.4 | 47.2 | 54.7 | 9.39 | 15.1 | 139 |
May | 57.9 | 42.1 | 49.9 | 9.82 | 15.6 | 136 |
June | 54.4 | 38.7 | 46.4 | 9.55 | 15.3 | 114 |
July | 53.0 | 36.7 | 44.8 | 8.99 | 16.1 | 128 |
August | 54.5 | 38.0 | 46.3 | 9.28 | 16.0 | 158 |
September | 57.6 | 42.5 | 50.0 | 9.32 | 16.8 | 144 |
October | 59.6 | 45.7 | 52.7 | 11.81 | 19.0 | 160 |
November | 61.7 | 48.1 | 54.9 | 10.78 | 17.6 | 173 |
December | 65.3 | 51.4 | 58.4 | 10.62 | 16.4 | 208 |
Year | 60.7 | 45.7 | 53.1 | 116.60 | 186.4 | 1,944 |
Hanmer. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 21 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 71.9 | 49.5 | 60.7 | 3.74 | 11.0 | 207 |
February | 71.2 | 48.9 | 59.9 | 3.04 | 8.5 | 191 |
March | 67.7 | 46.8 | 57.2 | 2.89 | 9.7 | 191 |
April | 62.9 | 41.7 | 52.3 | 2.99 | 10.4 | 159 |
May | 55.4 | 36.2 | 45.7 | 4.51 | 11.6 | 125 |
June | 50.7 | 32.0 | 41.4 | 3.11 | 11.5 | 109 |
July | 49.1 | 32.0 | 40.2 | 4.59 | 11.7 | 110 |
August | 51.7 | 32.6 | 42.2 | 2.52 | 10.2 | 146 |
September | 57.7 | 37.7 | 47.7 | 4.10 | 10.6 | 172 |
October | 62.1 | 41.9 | 52.0 | 3.31 | 12.0 | 179 |
November | 64.9 | 43.8 | 54.3 | 2.93 | 10.5 | 199 |
December | 69.1 | 47.0 | 58.2 | 3.28 | 9.3 | 216 |
Year | 61.2 | 40.8 | 51.0 | 41.01 | 127.0 | 2,004 |
Lincoln. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 46 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 71.9 | 51.3 | 61.6 | 2.23 | 9.4 | 212 |
February | 71.3 | 51.7 | 61.5 | 1.66 | 7.7 | 201 |
March | 68.4 | 49.0 | 58.7 | 2.27 | 10.0 | 182 |
April | 63.6 | 44.3 | 54.0 | 1.98 | 9.4 | 159 |
May | 57.4 | 39.8 | 48.5 | 2.31 | 11.2 | 136 |
June | 52.9 | 36.3 | 44.6 | 2.43 | 11.7 | 118 |
July | 51.1 | 35.2 | 43.1 | 2.71 | 13.0 | 117 |
August | 53.5 | 36.5 | 45.0 | 2.03 | 11.2 | 153 |
September | 58.4 | 40.3 | 49.4 | 1.91 | 9.7 | 178 |
October | 63.2 | 43.9 | 53.6 | 1.72 | 9.3 | 204 |
November | 66.2 | 46.2 | 56.2 | 1.97 | 10.4 | 218 |
December | 70.1 | 49.3 | 59.7 | 2.12 | 10.0 | 209 |
Year | 62.3 | 43.7 | 53.0 | 25.34 | 123.0 | 2,087 |
Dunedin. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 59 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 70 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 66.3 | 49.6 | 58.0 | 3.34 | 14.2 | 184 |
February | 65.8 | 49.5 | 57.7 | 2.75 | 11.2 | 156 |
March | 63.0 | 47.9 | 55.4 | 2.96 | 13.0 | 144 |
April | 58.7 | 44.8 | 51.7 | 2.78 | 12.8 | 120 |
May | 53.2 | 41.1 | 47.1 | 3.26 | 13.6 | 99 |
June | 49.4 | 38.4 | 43.8 | 3.15 | 12.8 | 93 |
July | 47.7 | 37.1 | 42.4 | 2.99 | 12.9 | 97 |
August | 50.2 | 37.9 | 44.0 | 3.14 | 12.8 | 110 |
September | 55.0 | 40.9 | 47.9 | 2.75 | 12.8 | 142 |
October | 59.2 | 42.9 | 51.0 | 3.13 | 14.3 | 157 |
November | 61.6 | 45.0 | 53.3 | 3.28 | 14.2 | 164 |
December | 64.6 | 48.0 | 56.3 | 3.53 | 14.5 | 175 |
Year | 57.9 | 43.6 | 50.7 | 37.06 | 159.1 | 1,641 |
Queenstown. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 36 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
January | 70.4 | 49.9 | 60.1 | 2.72 | 8.8 |
February | 70.2 | 49.6 | 59.9 | 1.98 | 5.9 |
March | 66.4 | 47.9 | 57.1 | 2.60 | 7.6 |
April | 59.1 | 43.8 | 51.5 | 3.00 | 8.0 |
May | 51.8 | 38.6 | 45.2 | 2.63 | 7.6 |
June | 45.9 | 33.7 | 39.7 | 2.46 | 6.8 |
July | 43.3 | 31.8 | 37.5 | 2.04 | 6.1 |
August | 47.3 | 33.8 | 40.6 | 1.93 | 6.5 |
September | 54.3 | 38.7 | 46.5 | 2.47 | 7.7 |
October | 59.8 | 42.1 | 50.9 | 3.48 | 9.3 |
November | 63.2 | 44.5 | 53.8 | 2.74 | 8.7 |
December | 68.0 | 49.2 | 58.6 | 2.59 | 8.2 |
Year | 58.3 | 42.0 | 50.1 | 30.64 | 91.2 |
Gore. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 20 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 69.3 | 46.7 | 58.0 | 3.09 | 15.7 | 226 |
February | 68.6 | 46.0 | 57.3 | 2.65 | 11.6 | 182 |
March | 65.9 | 43.8 | 54.9 | 3.27 | 13.0 | 168 |
April | 59.9 | 40.3 | 50.2 | 3.15 | 15.0 | 127 |
May | 53.7 | 35.6 | 45.1 | 2.71 | 15.7 | 116 |
June | 47.7 | 32.5 | 40.1 | 2.82 | 15.6 | 103 |
July | 47.2 | 31.6 | 39.3 | 1.94 | 14.0 | 116 |
August | 51.4 | 33.4 | 42.5 | 2.31 | 14.3 | 141 |
September | 57.2 | 37.5 | 47.3 | 2.65 | 14.8 | 159 |
October | 60.9 | 40.8 | 50.6 | 3.26 | 15.7 | 179 |
November | 62.9 | 42.2 | 52.5 | 3.23 | 16.5 | 203 |
December | 66.2 | 44.8 | 55.5 | 3.33 | 14.8 | 210 |
Year | 59.2 | 39.6 | 49.4 | 34.41 | 176.7 | 1,930 |
Invercargill. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall for 33 Years. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 66.5 | 48.0 | 57.2 | 3.97 | 15.4 | 199 |
February | 66.1 | 47.4 | 56.8 | 2.97 | 12.3 | 151 |
March | 63.8 | 45.7 | 54.7 | 3.85 | 14.9 | 116 |
April | 59.2 | 42.4 | 50.8 | 4.34 | 16.9 | 111 |
May | 53.7 | 37.7 | 45.8 | 4.49 | 17.7 | 89 |
June | 49.8 | 35.4 | 42.7 | 3.59 | 16.2 | 89 |
July | 48.8 | 33.9 | 41.4 | 3.24 | 15.8 | 89 |
August | 52.0 | 35.5 | 43.8 | 3.38 | 15.2 | 121 |
September | 57.0 | 39.0 | 48.1 | 3.18 | 14.2 | 129 |
October | 60.0 | 42.5 | 51.3 | 4.44 | 17.2 | 145 |
November | 61.6 | 43.9 | 52.8 | 4.39 | 18.0 | 165 |
December | 64.1 | 46.1 | 55.2 | 4.20 | 16.3 | 164 |
Year | 58.6 | 41.5 | 50.0 | 46.04 | 190.1 | 1,568 |
Kew Observatory. (Richmond, Surrey, England.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 43.1 | 34.6 | 38.9 | 1.76 | 16 | 43 |
February | 45.0 | 35.1 | 40.1 | 1.54 | 13 | 60 |
March | 48.7 | 36.0 | 42.4 | 1.69 | 14 | 105 |
April | 55.0 | 39.5 | 47.3 | 1.45 | 13 | 157 |
May | 61.7 | 45.0 | 53.4 | 1.72 | 12 | 201 |
June | 67.6 | 50.8 | 59.2 | 2.15 | 12 | 197 |
July | 71.0 | 54.3 | 62.7 | 2.17 | 12 | 201 |
August | 69.7 | 53.5 | 61.6 | 2.24 | 13 | 187 |
September | 64.9 | 49.3 | 57.1 | 1.87 | 12 | 145 |
October | 56.2 | 43.5 | 49.9 | 2.70 | 17 | 92 |
November | 49.1 | 38.8 | 44.0 | 2.22 | 16 | 52 |
December | 44.7 | 35.9 | 40.3 | 2.29 | 17 | 37 |
Year | 56.4 | 43.0 | 49.7 | 23.80 | 167 | 1,477 |
Aberdeen.(Scotland.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures. | Mean Rainfall. | Bright Sunshine. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hours. | |
January | 42.3 | 33.4 | 37.9 | 2.18 | 18 | 48 |
February | 43.2 | 33.4 | 38.3 | 2.05 | 17 | 73 |
March | 45.7 | 34.4 | 40.1 | 2.41 | 20 | 117 |
April | 49.8 | 37.6 | 43.7 | 1.87 | 17 | 158 |
May | 54.5 | 41.8 | 48.2 | 2.33 | 17 | 187 |
June | 59.9 | 47.0 | 53.5 | 1.71 | 15 | 184 |
July | 62.8 | 50.3 | 56.6 | 2.81 | 17 | 159 |
August | 62.4 | 49.9 | 56.2 | 2.74 | 18 | 150 |
September | 59.2 | 46.7 | 53.0 | 2.22 | 17 | 124 |
October | 52.8 | 41.7 | 47.3 | 3.00 | 20 | 95 |
November | 46.8 | 37.4 | 42.1 | 2.95 | 19 | 55 |
December | 42.9 | 34.2 | 38.6 | 3.22 | 19 | 36 |
Year | 51.9 | 40.7 | 46.3 | 29.49 | 214 | 1,386 |
January.—The latter half of the month was hot and dry. Rainfall was below normal over most of the Dominion.
February.—The heat-wave of the latter half of January continued until the third week of this month. Some very high temperatures were recorded. A cold snap was experienced on the 22nd. Rainfall was above the average in most of Otago and the northern parts of the North Island, but below it elsewhere.
March.—The first half was mild and summery, but by contrast the second was cold, boisterous, and unsettled. A deep depression of the westerly type passed south of the Dominion on the 20th, and was followed by an intense cyclonic disturbance. The barometer fell to 28.65 in, at Christchurch at 7 p.m. on the 23rd. Another westerly depression passed on the 28th, and was followed by a cold snap. Some frosts were recorded, and snow lay heavily on the southern mountains at the close of the month. There was an excess of rainfall, except in parts of the eastern districts of both Islands. Some very heavy falls were recorded in the high country of the South Island, 10.35 in, falling at Arthur's Pass on the 23rd. Floods occurred in the Waimakariri and in some of the Marlborough rivers.
April.—The month was cool and with precipitation below normal in most parts. High westerly winds prevailed on a number of days over the South Island.
May.—A cool and changeable month. Some severe frosts were recorded. Rainfall was below the normal in Otago, South Canterbury, and the Hawke's Bay region, but in excess of it in most other districts. The heaviest rain fell in connection with a westerly disturbance between the 26th and 28th.
June.—Precipitation was in excess of the average in the northern and east coast districts of both Islands, but below it in other parts. Falls were especially heavy in the Poverty and Hawke's Bay districts and North Canterbury, and were highly beneficial to the agricultural community. Snow fell at many places between the 11th and 13th. Many frosts were recorded, all parts suffering to some extent. Between the 19th and 21st exceptionally heavy frosts, said to be the severest for over forty years, were experienced in Otago. The effects of these frosts were remarkable. Eucalypts of considerable age and great height were killed in large numbers, and many other trees, including fruit-trees, suffered severely.
July.—The duration of sunshine was below the average, but temperatures about normal. Rainfall was above the average in most places, but below it on the west coast of the South Island and in parts of the Cook Strait region. There were three outstanding disturbances during the month, two being cyclonic and one of the westerly type. These storms were responsible for serious floods in many parts of the North Island. Much snow fell on the high country on the 13th.
August.—The month was remarkable for the number of cyclonic disturbances which crossed the New Zealand area. The weather was, in consequence, very dull and moist. An excess of rainfall was recorded over most of the North Island, but over the South conditions were more varied.
September.—Dull and moist weather again predominated. Rainfall was below normal in the Wellington district and thence southward through Canterbury; elsewhere there was an excess. Some flooding was experienced in Otago. Snow fell in some low-lying parts of the South Island on the 25th.
October.—Very mild and pleasant weather ruled during the first half of the month. A severe cold spell, associated with strong southerly winds and light falls of snow, occurred, however, between the 23rd and 25th. A cyclone which became deep when to the eastward of New Zealand was the cause. Except in scattered parts of the South Island, rainfall was below normal.
November.—Pressure systems moved rapidly during the month, and the weather was very changeable. Several of the storm systems were of the cyclonic type. Southerly gales were recorded on the 28th and 29th between East Cape and Lyttelton and in the central provinces, accompanied by low temperatures and some snowfall. In places it was the severest southerly experienced for many years, and cold and wind combined to cause considerable damage. Rainfall was below normal in the northern portions of the North Island, but elsewhere mainly above it.
December.—Another changeable month, with low temperatures during the first two-thirds. Cyclonic storms were again of frequent occurrence. From the 12th to the 19th pressure was continuously low to the eastward of the Dominion, and cold, strong southerly winds and wet weather were the rule. Some snow fell on the elevated portions of the North Island. Subsequently there commenced a spell of fine and dry weather, which was to continue far into the new year. Except in eastern districts, mainly in the North Island, rainfall was below normal.
NOTE.—Over the shaded areas the rainfall during 1927 was above the average.
Year.—The year was remarkable for the rapid movement of pressure systems and for the large number of cyclones which appeared on our weather charts. The prevailing westerly winds were very much below average strength, a feature most probably associated with the approach of a maximum of solar activity. The absence of westerly wind affected the climate in many ways, some of which might easily be unsuspected.
Rainfall was above normal over most of the North Island, and, although there was a deficit in the South Island, this was offset by the absence of drying winds. There was, consequently, a good growth of grass and herbage, and conditions were generally favourable for agricultural pursuits.
The year was, on the whole, a cold one, temperatures being, on the average, about a degree below normal. Sunshine, also, was less than the average in most parts, but above it in Taranaki and the western portions of the South Island. In the winter and spring months the mountains were covered to unusually low altitudes with a heavy mantle of snow.
The observations were taken at 9 a.m. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Station. | Mean Pressure in Inches reduced to Sea-level and Standard Gravity. | Temperature in Shade. | Hours of Sunshine. | Rainfall. | |||||
Mean Maximum. | Mean Minimum. | Approx. Mean Temperature. | Extremes. | Total Fall. | Number of Days. | ||||
Maximum and Date. | Minimum and Date. | ||||||||
Inches. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | Inches. | |||
Auckland | 29.963 | 64.1 | 52.9 | 58.5 | 80.0 | 37.0 | 1,928.5 | 53.56 | 201 |
Jan. 24 | June 16 | ||||||||
Matamata | 65.5 | 44.9 | 55.1 | 85.2 | 22.4 | 50.56 | 157 | ||
Feb. 6 | July 15 | ||||||||
Ruakura, Hamilton East | 67.8 | 44.9 | 56.3 | 88.4 | 23.6 | 49.92 | 174 | ||
Jan. 27 | July 15 | ||||||||
Te Aroha | 67.9 | 48.5 | 58.2 | 88.0 | 24.0 | 52.63 | 157 | ||
Jan. 19; Feb. 6 | June 15; July 15 | ||||||||
Waihi | 65.8 | 47.6 | 56.7 | 87.3 | 26.5 | 1,995.4 | 82.17 | 190 | |
Jan. 26 | June 15 | ||||||||
Tauranga | 66.3 | 47.6 | 56.9 | 84.0 | 30.0 | 60.51 | 165 | ||
Jan. 17; Feb. 4, 5 | July 15 | ||||||||
Rotorua | 63.8 | 45.5 | 54.6 | 87.0 | 27.0 | 1,997.5 | 58.05 | 149 | |
Jan. 28 | July 16, 18 | ||||||||
New Plymouth | 62.2 | 48.9 | 55.5 | 80.0 | 29.4 | 2,071.7 | 63.93 | 194 | |
Feb. 13 | July 15 | ||||||||
Taihape | 57.1 | 43.1 | 50.1 | 80.0 | 27.7 | 41.15 | 184 | ||
Feb. 14 | July 14 | ||||||||
Palmerston N. | 61.9 | 89.0 | 38.37 | 173 | |||||
Dec. 26 | |||||||||
Tangimoana | 63.3 | 46.9 | 55.1 | 85.0 | 29.0 | 34.01 | 142 | ||
Jan. 30 | June 14 | ||||||||
Weraroa, Levin | 62.2 | 47.2 | 54.7 | 87.0 | 29.0 | 1,992.7 | 41.86 | 166 | |
Feb. 1 | July 24 | ||||||||
Napier | 64.4 | 49.1 | 56.7 | 85.5 | 28.5 | 2,298.0 | 31.18 | 133 | |
Jan. 24 | July 16 | ||||||||
Masterton | 64.0 | 44.2 | 54.1 | 93.0 | 26.8 | 2,080.4 | 43.78 | 162 | |
Feb. 14 | July 16 | ||||||||
Wellington | 29.930 | 61.7 | 49.1 | 55.4 | 84.0 | 31.2 | 2,055.1 | 43.35 | 167 |
Feb. 1 | Aug. 29 | ||||||||
Nelson | 29.899 | 61.8 | 44.8 | 53.3 | 81.1 | 27.9 | 2,560.4 | 36.43 | 113 |
Feb. 6 | July 15 | ||||||||
Hokitika | 30.014 | 59.7 | 44.0 | 51.8 | 75.0 | 26.5 | 2,143.1 | 107.96 | 138 |
Jan. 31 | June 20 | ||||||||
Hanmer Springs | 60.2 | 39.2 | 49.7 | 95.0 | 19.0 | 2,135.2 | 45.45 | 134 | |
Feb. 14 | May 12 | ||||||||
Christchurch | 29.886 | 60.2 | 43.0 | 51.6 | 89.2 | 25.8 | 21.36 | 135 | |
Feb. 7 | June 2, 5 | ||||||||
Ashburton | 60.2 | 40.7 | 50.4 | 94.0 | 23.0 | 26.43 | 139 | ||
Feb. 14 | May 12, 13; June 5 | ||||||||
Lake Tekapo | 56.3 | 33.6 | 44.9 | 86.0 | 4.0 | 2,742.8 | 19.24 | 58 | |
Feb. 13 | June 20 | ||||||||
Timaru | 59.9 | 41.6 | 50.7 | 90.4 | 24.0 | 2,030.0 | 20.53 | 139 | |
Jan. 20 | July 1 | ||||||||
Waimate | 59.2 | 40.8 | 50.0 | 87.0 | 23.0 | 2,169.6 | 26.80 | 131 | |
Jan. 17 | July 2 | ||||||||
Waipiata | 57.3 | 37.3 | 47.3 | 84.8 | 12.0 | 2,275.6 | 17.80 | 133 | |
Feb. 14 | June 19 | ||||||||
Ophir | 58.8 | 36.7 | 47.7 | 87.9 | 8.7 | 15.00 | 82 | ||
Feb. 13 | July 2 | ||||||||
Dunedin | 29.887 | 58.2 | 42.6 | 50.4 | 85.0 | 29.0 | 1,630.6 | 46.63 | 169 |
Jan. 18 | June 17 | ||||||||
Gore | 58.8 | 39.2 | 49.0 | 87.0 | 18.0 | 2,021.0 | 34.70 | 186 | |
Feb. 13, 14 | June 21 | ||||||||
Invercargill | 57.0 | 41.2 | 49.1 | 85.0 | 24.0 | 1,444.2 | 43.72 | 226 | |
Feb. 14 | June 19; July 1 |
The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S.:—
Owing to its long isolation and diverse elements (Malayan, Australian, Subantaretic, and endemic), the flora of New Zealand is of special interest. Ferns, fern-alhes, and seed-plants number, so far as is at present known, about 1,800 species, of which more than three-fourths are endemic. Many hundreds of algæ, fungi, mosses, and liverworts have been described, but these certainly do not represent the total number of such. With regard to the seed-plants, one family (the daisy) contains more than 250 species, three (sedge, figwort, and grass) each more than a hundred, and nine (carrot, orchid, buttercup, madder, epacrid, willowherb, pea, rush, and forget-me-not) between thirty and seventy. The ferns and fern-allies, though not of the overwhelming importance in the flora that many think, still number 162 species. The genera Veronica (Hebe), Carex, Celmisia, Coprosma, Ranunculus, Olearia, Senecio, Epilobium, Myosotis, Poa, Dracophyllum, and Aciphylla contain many species, no few of which are difficult to exactly define. This is especially the case with Veronica, which embraces more than a hundred species. Such uncertainty in their delimiting lies in what is usually called their “variability,” which is due partly to more than one distinct true-breeding entity being joined together as one species, partly to the frequent occurrence of hybrids, and to some extent to differences in appearance and form caused by different environments.
Variability is not concerned merely with adult plants, but often there are species with juvenile forms quite distinct from the adults which may persist for many years. This strange procedure is seen, more or less, in a hundred species. Familiar examples amongst trees are the lacebark, lowland-ribbonwood, lancewood, kowhai, pokaka, and kaikomako.
Many of the growth-forms of New Zealand plants are characteristic of the life-conditions. These are, for example — climbing-plants with long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced branches forming close masses; cushion-plants sometimes of immense proportions, as in the vegetable sheep (species of Haastia and Raoulia); leafless shrubs with round or flattened stems (species of Carmichaelia and Notospartium); species of Veronica looking exactly like cypresses; trees with leaves bunched on long tranks; grasses and sedges forming tussocks. The ligneous plants are almost all evergreen, only some twenty being deciduous or semi-deciduous. Herbs that die to the ground in winter and bulbous plants are rare.
The plant associations are of quite as great interest as the species; indeed, to find an equal variety a continent extending to the tropics would have to be visited. The northern rivers and estuaries contain a true mangrove association, an unexpected occurrence outside the tropics. Lowland and montane forests are generally of the subtropical rain-forest type. They are distinguished by their wealth of tree-ferns, filmy ferns, woody climbing-plants, massive perching-plants, deep carpets of mosses and liverworts, and trees provided at times with plank-like buttresses. The kauri forest in the North, the dicotylous broad-leaved forests, and the assemblages of taxads (rimu, miro, totara, and matai) are different rain-forest associations. Another forest is that where species of the southern-beech (Nothofagus), incorrectly termed “birch,” are dominant. Such are subantarctic rain-forests, and constitute the greater part of the high-mountain forests, though in Wellington, Marlborough, and Nelson they are common in the lowlands. Shrubland in which the manuka is dominant is common in the North, South, and Stewart Islands, but is specially abundant on the Auckland gumfields, where it is an obstacle to agriculture. Fern heath of tall bracken is also widespread. Swamp characterized by Phormium, raupo, toetoe, and niggerhead was once common, but draining has greatly reduced its area, though where the association is not burned or the ground ploughed Phormium has greatly increased. Bogs and moorland support a peculiar vegetation. Here hummocks of bog-moss are abundant, and a small wiry umbrella-fern may cover wide areas. Grassland with brownish-leaved tussock-grasses is a great feature of parts of the volcanic plateau of the North Island, and especially of the east of the South Island. Species of Poa and Festuca form the principal tussocks of the lowlands and lower hills, but at higher altitudes and in Southland at low levels tall species of Danthoniadominate. This name is not to be confused with the turf-making species (D. pilosa) of the same genus used in artificial pastures.
The alpine vegetation is of great scientific importance. It contains, exclusive of lowland plants which ascend to the mountains, about 500 species, most of which never descend below 1,500 ft. altitude, while some are confined altogether to the highest elevations. The most beautiful of the New Zealand flowers, with but few exceptions, belong to this mountain-flora. Here are the great buttercups, white and yellow; the charming ourisias; the marguerite-flowered celmisias; the dainty eyebrights; forget-me nots, yellow, bronze, and white; and many other delightful plants. The growth-forms, too, are often striking or quaint. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, stiff-branched shrubs, and mat-forming plants are much in evidence. Haiirness, leathery texture, and great rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the spaniard (Aciphylla Colensoi), are common characters of leaves.
The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 115 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, only twelve of which are endemic, while eighty-nine belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which Metrosideros villosa, a near relation of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess 240 species, thirty-two of which are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant associations. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera. Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 189 species, no fewer than fifty-six of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Suares and the Auckland, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moor, sometimes with huge tussocks, are a characteristic feature of all the islands thanks to the enormous peat-deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, and Stilbocarpa) and with beautiful flowers occur in great profusion.
The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.
Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 560 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of introduced plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, if these are kept strictly in their natural condition, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.
The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating matter can consult the following works: “The Manual of the New Zealand Flora,” by T. F. Cheeseman; “Plants of New Zealand,” by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell; “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” “New Zealand Plants and Their Story,” and “The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants”—the last three by L. Cockayne.
The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—
New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.
Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the “kuri” of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' “kiore”) wore indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki (probably Tahiti, in the Society Group). The dog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or particoloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years “wild dogs,” as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans—infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.
The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.
The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands in the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.
Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. For some years New Zealand held the record for the largest known mammal in the world, living or extinct. This was the Okarito whale, whose skeleton is in Canterbury Museum. It was found dead on the sea-beach near Okarito, a small village in South Westland, in February, 1908. A very careful and conscientious measurement showed that its length, in the flesh, was 87 ft., or 99 ft. measured over the curves of its back. It held the record until September, 1918, when a whale was found stranded at Corvisart Bay, near Streaky Bay, at the eastern extremity of the Australian Bight, South Australia, which measured in a straight line 87 ft. 4 in. Both competitors for the record were females, and both were blue whales, which usually are known as Balaenoptera sibbaldi, but which now bear the name Balaenoptera musculus.*
At one time extensive whaling was carried on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Delphinus delphis) also is found in these waters. Mention should be made here of “Pelorus Jack,” a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He was the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.
In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats, and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Notornis hochstetteri)† cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.
Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica baueri) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circumpolar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.
* A blue whale (90 ft, in length) larger than either of these was stranded at Orewa, near Auckland, in September, 1925; but all records were bro en when a blue whale (110 ft. in length and weighing 115 tons) was caught by the “N.T. Nelsen-Alonzo” in the Antarctic early in 1927.
† This bird is better known as Notorms mantelli. That name was first given by Sir Richard Owen to an extinct bird, represented by a fossil found at Waingongoro, in the North Island, by Mr. W. Mantell in 1847. When the first living specimen of the Notornis was found in 1849 scientists concluded that it was identical with the fossil, and it bore the same name: but when Dr. Meyer, of Dresden, examined the skeleton of the third specimen he found that it was different from the fossil, and he changed the specific name from Mantelli to Hochstetteri, thus honouring Dr. Hochstetter, a naturalist who visited New Zealand in the early days. Me srs. G. M. Mathews and T. Iredale, in their “Reference List” of 1913, give Mantellornis hochstetteri as the name of this interesting rail.
The takahe (Notornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. Although at the present time (1924) it is twenty-six years since the Notornis was last seen, there is reason to believe that individuals still exist in the wild districts of the southern sounds.
The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).
Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homœosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. It has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.
The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.
About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.
Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the “vegetable caterpillar.” The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodecles katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusca there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperipalus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.
With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were mode. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.
* Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.
Table of Contents
THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or less variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.
It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht “Heemskereq,” accompanied by the “Zeehaen” (or “Sea-hen”) fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, named by him “Van Diemon's Land,” in honour of Anthony van Diemen, Governor of the Dutch possessions in the East Indies, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as “a high mountainous country.”
Tasman, under the belief that the land he saw belonged to a great polar continent, and was part of the country discovered some years before by Schouten and Le Maire, to which the name “Staten Land” had been given, gave the same name, “Staten Land,” to New Zealand: but within about three months afterwards Schouten's “Staten Land” was found to be merely an inconsiderable island. Upon this discovery being announced, the country that Tasman had called “Staten Land” received the name of “New Zealand,” by which it has ever since been known. Tasman sailed along the coast and anchored in Golden Bay, called by him “Murderers' Bay” on account of an unprovoked attack on a boat's crew by the Natives and the massacre of four white men. Thence he steered along the west coast of the North Island, and gave the name “Cape Maria van Diemen” to the north-western extremity thereof. After sighting the islands of the Three Kings he finally departed without having set foot in the country.
There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who, after leaving the Society Islands, sailed in search of a southern continent then believed to exist. He sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island—he took his departure from Cape Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.
Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned—
M. de Surville, in command of the “Saint Jean Baptiste,” who sighted the north-cast coast on the 12th December, 1769, only two months after Cook's arrival at Poverty Bay.
M. Marion du Fresne—1772.
Captains Vancouver and Broughton—1791.
Captain Raven—1792 and 1793.
Alejandro Malaspina and José de Bustamente y Guerra—1793.
Lieutenant Hanson—1793.
So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the “Britannia,” landed a scaling-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.
The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to New South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government, who preached his first sermon in New Zealand on Christmas Day, 1814. He returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1815, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and ...ng, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.
In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and married Native women.
The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.
As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. A compact called the Treaty of Waitangi, to which in loss than six months 512 names were affixed, was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. The seat of Government was established at Waite-mata (Auckland), and a settlement formed there.
British sovereignty over the South Island was formally proclaimed at Cloudy Bay on the 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury, H.M. 80th Regiment, and Captain Nias, R.N.
Until the 3rd May, 1841, New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales, and on the latter date it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.
The Government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.
On the 30th June, 1852, an Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament, and published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.
The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.
By Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand was altered to “The Dominion of New Zealand,” the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.
By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been held by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to “Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief.”
Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Executive Council for New Zealand consisted, in addition to the Governor, of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, and the Colonial Treasurer, seniority being in the order named. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside, and two members exclusive of the Governor or member presiding were to form a quorum. The Governor was commanded in all things to consult and advise with the Executive Council, and not to exercise tho powers and authorities vested in him except by and with the concurrence and advice of the Executive Council, unless in cases of an urgent and pressing nature which would not admit of delay. In such cases he was, with all convenient speed, to bring the measures so adopted by him before the Executive Council, for its revision and sanction. Nothing in these instructions, however, was to prevent the Governor exercising any or all of the powers and authorities vested in him, without the advice and concurrence of the Executive Council, in cases not considered of sufficient importance to require their assistance or advice, or in oases which were of such a nature that in his judgment material prejudice might be sustained by consulting the Executive Council thereupon. No questions were to be brought before the Council except those proposed by the Governor, who in any case in which he saw sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the major part or the whole of the Council was further empowered to exercise the powers vested in him in opposition to such opinion.
The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor - General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case it is competent to any member of the Executive Council to require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
The Governor-General may not pardon or reprieve any offender without first receiving in capital cases the advice of the Executive Council, and in other cases the advice of one at least of his Ministers; and in any case in which such pardon or reprieve might directly affect the interests of the British Empire, or of any country or place beyond the jurisdiction of the Government of the Dominion, the Governor-General must, before deciding as to either pardon or reprieve, take those interests specially, into his own personal consideration.
The present Executive Council consists of thirteen members in addition to the Governor - General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Legislative Council of New Zealand consisted of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer, and the three senior Justices of the Peace. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside at all meetings of the Council; four members in addition to the Governor or the member presiding to form a quorum. No law or Ordinance was to be enacted by the Legislative Council which was not first proposed by the Governor, and no question was to be debated unless submitted by him for that purpose. The laws and Ordinances of the Council were to be designated “Ordinances enacted by the Governor of New Zealand with the advice and consent of the Legislative Council thereof.” No laws were to be made to continue for less than two years except only in cases of unforeseen emergency requiring provision for temporary service, and the Governor was specially enjoined not to propose or assent to Ordinances or laws dealing with certain specified matters.
The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative Council under a system of responsible government provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (held at Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present is forty.
Until 1868 the rule was that the appointment of members should be made by an instrument under the Royal Sign-manual, but the rule was not strictly observed after 1861. An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 validated any appointments of Councillors that might have been made irregularly in the past, and provided that future appointments should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign).
Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. A Chairman of Committees was formerly elected every session, but in 1928 the standing orders were amended to provide for a three-years' term of office. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.
Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by Proclamation. Under the system outlined in the Act the Dominion is to be divided into four electoral divisions, two in the North Island and two in the South, and the number of members is to be forty, divided between the two Islands, on a population basis. In addition, the Governor-General is empowered to appoint not more than three Maori members to the Council.
The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, referred to below, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.
Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act. 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year. The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament.
Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.
The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated “Members of Parliament.” The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; an 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six; By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Legislature Act, 1908, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.
After each population Census the Dominion is divided anew into seventy-six European electorates, according to population distribution, with an allowance for rural population. The effect of this in recent years has been to increase the number of North Island electorates and to reduce the number in the South Island, the former numbering forty-seven and the latter twenty-nine as a result of the redistribution following the 1926 Census.
Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation.
Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Legislature Act, 1908, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.
The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £450 per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, a 10-per-cent reduction, however, being made in 1922 by the Public Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1921-22.
The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament.
Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.
There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last - mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—
An alien:
A person of unsound mind:
A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1908, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.
To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.
The system of “one man one vote” has been in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.
Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it, there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.
On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces—New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848. The Province of New Ulster consisted of the whole of the North Island with the exception of that portion adjacent to Cook Strait and lying to the south of a line commencing at the centre of the mouth of the Patea River and running thence due east to the east coast. The Province of New Munster consisted of the South and Stewart Islands and the portion of the North Island excluded from New Ulster. Each province had a Lieutenant - Governor, an Executive Council, and a Legislative Council, while the Governor-in-Chief for the whole colony was also Governor of each province. Provision had also been made for a House of Representatives in each province, but this portion of the Charter was suspended for five years, and before it came into operation a new constitution was obtained.
Under the new constitution the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. In each case the election was for four years, but a dissolution of the Provincial Council by the Governor could take place at any time, necessitating a fresh election both of the Council and of the Superintendent. The Superintendent was chosen by the whole body of the electors of the province, and each member of the Provincial Council by the electors of a district. The boundaries of the new provinces were gazetted on the 2nd April, 1853, and the boundaries of the electoral districts on the 14th May following, the first general elections for the House of Representatives and the Provincial Councils being held during 1853 and the beginning of 1854. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly.
Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Home Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.
Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the less important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council, nineteen of the thirty-six boroughs in existence at the date of the abolition of the provinces being in Otago, all formed under the provisions of the Ordinance referred to.
Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.
Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—then the capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.
It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably less, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.
Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 1876 there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.
The numbers of local districts of each class in the Dominion at present are as follows:—
Counties | 129 |
Boroughs | 119 |
Town districts— | |
Not forming parts of counties | 42 |
Forming parts of counties | 26 |
Road districts | 20 |
River districts | 48 |
Land drainage districts | 69 |
Harbour districts | 42 |
Hospital districts | 47 |
Electric-power districts | 43 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 3 |
Tramway district | 1 |
Local railway district | 1 |
Water-supply districts | 6 |
Main-highway districts | 18 |
Fire districts | 49 |
Rabbit districts | 50 |
Gas-lighting districts | 1 |
Much fuller information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies than can be given here will be found in the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with Local Government.
Table of Contents
Captain William Hobson, R.N., Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand under Sir George Gipps, Governor of New South Wales, from January, 1840, to 3rd May, 1841, and Governor of New Zealand from 3rd May, 1841, until date of death, 10th September, 1842.
Lieutenant Willoughby Shorthand. Administrator from 10th September, 1842, to 26th December, 1843.
Captain Robert Fitzroy, R.N., Governor from 26th December, 1843, to 17th November, 1845.
Captain George Grey, who became Sir George Grey, K.C.B., in 1848, Governor from 18th November, 1845, to 1st January, 1848; Governor-in-Chief over the Islands of New Zealand, Governor of the Province of New Ulster, and Governor of the Province of New Munster from 1st January, 1848, to 7th March, 1853; Governor of New Zealand from 7th March, 1853, to 31st December, 1853.
Edward John Eyre, Esquire, Lieutenant-Governor of New Munster from 28th January, 1848, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.
Major-General George Dean Pitt, Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 14th February, 1848, until date of death, 8th January, 1851.
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 26th April, 1851, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Administrator from 3rd January, 1854, to 6th September, 1855.
Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B., Governor from 6th September, 1855, to 2nd October, 1861.
Sir George Grey, K.C.B., Administrator from 3rd October. 1861; Governor from 4th December, 1861, to 5th February, 1868.
Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G., Governor from 5th February, 1868, to 19th March, 1873.
Sir George Alfred Arney, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st March to 14th June, 1873.
Sir James Fergusson, Baronet, P.C., Governor from 14th June, 1873, to 3rd December, 1874.
The Marquis of Normanby, P.C., G.C.M.G., Administrator from 3rd December, 1874: Governor from 9th January, 1875, to 21st February, 1879.
James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st February to 27th March, 1879.
Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., Administrator from 27th March, 1879; Governor from 17th April, 1879, to 8th September, 1880.
James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 9th September to 29th November, 1880.
The Honourable Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G., Governor from 29th November, 1880, to 23rd June, 1882.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 24th June, 1882, to 20th January, 1883.
Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B., Governor from 20th January, 1883, to 22nd March, 1889.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 23rd March to 2nd May, 1889.
The Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 2nd May, 1889, to 24th February, 1892.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 25th February to 6th June, 1892.
The Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 7th June, 1892, to 6th February, 1897.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice. Administrator from 8th February to 9th August, 1897.
The Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G., Governor from 10th August, 1897, to 19th June, 1904.
The Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., Governor from 20th June, 1904, to 8th June, 1910.
Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th June to 22nd June, 1910.
The Right Honourable John Poynder Dion-Poynder, Baron Islington, K.C.M.G., D.S.O., Governor from 22nd June, 1910, to 2nd December, 1912.
Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 3rd December to 19th December, 1912.
The Earl of Liverpool, P.C., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., Governor from 19th December, 1912; Governor-General from 28th June, 1917, to 7th July, 1920.
Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th July, 1920, to 26th September, 1920.
Viscount Jellieoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., Governor-General from 27th September, 1920, to 25th November, 1924.
Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 26th November, 1924, to 12th December, 1924.
General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O., Governor-General from 13th December, 1924.
His Excellency, General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O.
Military Secretary—Captain E. P. O. Boyle, M.V.O.
Official Secretary—A. Cecil Day, C.M.G., C.B.E.
Aide-de-Camp—Lieutenant E. L. Orr-Ewing, M.C.
Assistant Private Secretary—The Lord Waleran.
Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Colonel J. Findlay, C.B., D.S.O.: Colonel M. M. Gard'ner, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel F. Symon, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel N. S. Falla, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel J. Hargest, D.S.O., M.C.: Colonel A. B. Charters, C.M.G., D.S.O.
Honorary Physician—Colonel R. Tracy-Inglis, C.B.E., M.B.
Honorary Surgeon—Colonel P. C. Fenwick, C.M.G., M.D., F.R.C.S.
SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Name of Ministry. | Name of Premier. | Assumed Office. | Retired. |
1. Bell-Sewell | Henry Sewell | 7 May, 1856 | 20 May, 1856. |
2. Fox | William Fox | 20 May, 1856 | 2 June, 1856. |
3. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 2 June, 1856 | 12 July, 1861. |
4. Fox | William Fox | 12 July, 1861 | 6 Aug., 1862. |
5. Domett | Alfred Domett | 6 Aug., 1862 | 30 Oct., 1863. |
6. Whitaker-Fox | Frederick Whitaker | 30 Oct., 1863 | 24 Nov., 1864. |
7. Weld | Frederick Aloysius Weld | 24 Nov., 1864 | 16 Oct., 1865. |
8. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 16 Oct., 1865 | 28 June, 1869. |
9. Fox | William Fox | 28 June, 1869 | 10 Sept., 1872. |
10. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 10 Sept., 1872 | 11 Oct., 1872. |
11. Waterhouse | George Marsden Waterhouse | 11 Oct., 1872 | 3 Mar., 1873. |
12. Fox | William Fox | 3 Mar., 1873 | 8 April, 1873. |
13. Vogel | Julius Vogel, C.M.G. | 8 April, 1873 | 6 July, 1875. |
14. Pollen | Daniel Pollen, M.L.C. | 6 July, 1875 | 15 Feb., 1876. |
15. Vogel | Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G. | 15 Feb., 1876 | 1 Sept., 1876. |
16. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 1 Sept., 1876 | 13 Sept., 1876. |
17. Atkinson (reconstituted) | Harry Albert Atkinson | 13 Sept., 1876 | 13 Oct., 1877. |
18. Grey | Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 15 Oct., 1877 | 8 Oct., 1879. |
19. Hall | John Hall | 8 Oct., 1879 | 21 April, 1882. |
20. Whitaker | Frederick Whitaker, M.L.C. | 21 April, 1882 | 25 Sept., 1883. |
21. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 25 Sept., 1883 | 16 Aug., 1884. |
22. Stout-Vogel | Robert Stout | 16 Aug., 1884 | 28 Aug., 1884. |
23. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 28 Aug., 1884 | 3 Sept., 1884. |
24. Stout-Vogel | Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G. | 3 Sept., 1884 | 8 Oct., 1887. |
25. Atkinson | Sir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G. | 8 Oct., 1887 | 24 Jan., 1891. |
26. Ballance | John Ballance | 24 Jan., 1891 | 1 May, 1893. |
27. Seddon | Rt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C. | 1 May, 1893 | 21 June, 1906. |
28. Hall-Jones | William Hall-Jones | 21 June, 1906 | 6 Aug., 1906. |
29. Ward | Rt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C. K.C.M.G. | 6 Aug., 1906 | 28 Mar., 1912. |
30. Mackenzie | Thomas Mackenzie | 28 Mar., 1912 | 10 July, 1912. |
31. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 10 July, 1912 | 12 Aug., 1915. |
32. National | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 12 Aug., 1915 | 25 Aug., 1919. |
33. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 25 Aug., 1919 | 14 May, 1925. |
34. Bell | Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C. | 14 May, 1925 | 30 May, 1925. |
35. Coates | Rt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C. | 30 May, 1925 | .. |
1926, January 18.—Hons. Oswald James Hawken, Francis Joseph Rolleston, and James Alexander Young appointed members of the Executive Council. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Attorney-General; Hon. Oswald James Hawken succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Agriculture, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Commissioner of State Forests; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Minister of Justice, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Minister of Defence; Hon. James Alexander Young succeeded Hon. Sir Maui Pomare as Minister of Health. Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.
1926, April 24.—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., resigned seat in Executive Council and offices of Minister of Education, Postmaster-General, and Minister of Telegraphs, consequent on appointment as High Commissioner.
1926, May 24.—Hon. Robert Alexander Wright appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Education. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Finance and Minister of Stamp Duties; Hon. William Nosworthy succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, and Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Minister of External Affairs; Hon. Alexander Donald McLeod succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Minister of Industries and Commerce; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Attorney-General; Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.
1926, June 12.—Hon. Kenneth Stuart Williams appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Public Works, succeeding the Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C., in respect of latter.
1927, March 31.—Hon. David Henry Guthrie, Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, died at Masterton.
1927, August 25.—Hon. Richard Francis Bollard, Minister of Internal Affairs, died at Wellington.
1928, August 24.—Hon. William Nosworthy resigned office of Minister of External Affairs. Hon. George James Anderson resigned office of Minister of Marine.
1928, August 25.—Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C., appointed Minister of External Affairs. Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., appointed Minister of Marine. Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., appointed Minister of Internal Affairs.
LIST OF MEMBERS SINCE MINISTRY ASSUMED OFFICE ON 30TH MAY, 1925, SHOWING OFFICES HELD AND PERIODS DURING WHICH SUCH OFFICES OCCUPIED. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Name. | Office. | From | To | Remarks. |
* Confirmed in offices previously held. † Portfolio had been temporarily administered by Sir Maui Pomare. | ||||
Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C. | Prime Minister | 30 May, 1925 | ||
Minister of Public Works | 30 May, 1925 | 12 June, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Williams. | |
Minister of Railways | 30 May, 1925 | |||
Minister of Native Affairs | 30 May, 1925 | |||
Minister of External Affairs | 25 Aug., 1928 | |||
Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C. | Attorney-General | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. |
Minister of External Affairs | 30 May, 1925 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 24 May, 1920 | 24 Aug., 1928 | Appointed Minister of Marine. | |
Minister of Marine | 25 Aug., 1928 | |||
David Henry Guthrie | Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 30 May, 1925 | 31 Mar., 1927 | Deceased. |
William Downie Stewart | Minister of Customs | 30 May, 1925* | ||
Minister of Industries and Commerce | 30 May, 1925* | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. McLeod. | |
Attorney-General | 18 Jan., 1926 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston. | |
Minister of Finance | 24 | May, 1926 | ||
Minister of Stamp Duties | 24 May, 1926 | |||
William Nosworthy | Minister of Finance | 30 May, 1925 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. |
Minister of Stamp Duties | 30 May, 1925 | 24 May, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. | |
Minister of Agriculture | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Hawken. | |
Minister of Immigration | 30 May, 1925 | |||
Postmaster-General | 24 May, 1926 | |||
Minister of Telegraphs | 24 May, 1926 | |||
Minister of External Affairs | 24 May, 1926 | 24 Aug., 1928 | Succeeded by Mr. Coates. | |
Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.C. | Minister of Education | 30 May, 1925 | 24 April, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Wright. |
Minister of Justice | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston. | |
Postmaster-General | 30 May, 1925 | 24 April, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
Minister of Telegraphs | 30 May, 1925 | 24 April, 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
George James Anderson | Minister of Labour | 30 May, 1925 | ||
Minister of Mines | 30 May, 1925 | |||
Minister of Marine | 30 May, 1925 | 25 Aug., 1928 | Succeeded by Sir Francis Bell. | |
Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes K.C.V.O., K.B.E. | Minister of Defence | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston. |
Commissioner of State Forests | 30 May, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Hawken. | |
Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 24 May, 1926 | |||
Alexander Donald McLeod | Minister of Lands | 30 May, 1925 | ||
Minister of Industries and Commerce | 24 May, 1926 | |||
Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G. | Minister of Health | 1 June, 1925 | 18 Jan., 1926 | Succeeded by Mr. Young. |
Minister of Cook Islands | 1 June, 1925 | |||
Minister of Internal Affairs | 25 Aug., 1928 | |||
Richard Francis Bollard | Minister of Internal Affair | 30 May, 1925 | 25 Aug., 1927 | Deceased. Succeeded by Sir Maui Pomare (25th August, 1928).† |
Oswald James Hawken | Minister of Agriculture | 18 Jan., 18 Jan., 1926 | ||
Commissioner of State Forests | 18 Jan., 1926 | |||
Francis Joseph Rolleston | Minister of Justice | 18 Jan., 1926 | ||
Minister of Defence | 18 Jan., 1926 | |||
Attorney-General | 24 May, 1926 | |||
James Alexander Young | Minister of Health | 18 Jan., 1926 | ||
Robert Alexander Wright | Minister of Education | 24 May, 1926 | ||
Kenneth Stuart Williams | Minister of Public Works | 12 June, 1926 |
Right Hon. J. G. Coates, P.C., M.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of External Affairs, Minister of Native Affairs, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Native Trust, and Scientific and Industrial Research Departments.
Right Hon. Sir F. H. D. Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of Inspection of Machinery Department, and Leader of the Legislative Council.
Hon. W. Downie Stewart, Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister of Customs, Minister in Charge of Land and Income Tax and State Advances Departments.
Hon. W. Nosworthy, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Legislative, Tourist and Health Resorts, Government Life Insurance, State Fire and Accident Insurance, and Public Service Superannuation Departments.
Hon. G. J. Anderson, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister in Charge of Pensions, Printing and Stationery, and Publicity Departments.
Hon. Sir R. Heaton Rhodes, K.C.V.O., K.B.E., Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, and Deputy Leader of the Legislative Council.
Hon. A. D. McLeod, Minister of Lands, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister in Charge of Electoral, Valuation, Land for Settlements, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Scenery Preservation Departments.
Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister for Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of High Commissioner's Office, Audit, Museum, Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, and Advertising Departments, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.
Hon. O. J. Hawken, Minister of Agriculture, Commissioner of State Forests.
Hon. F. J. Rolleston, Attorney-General, Minister of Justice, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Prisons, and War Pensions Departments.
Hon. J. A. Young, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.
Hon. R. A. Wright, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies and National Provident Fund Departments.
Hon. K. S. Williams, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.
Clerk of the Executive Council—F. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.
SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS SINCE THE PASSING OF THE CONSTITUTION ACT CONFERRING REPRESENTATIVE INSTITUTIONS UPON NEW ZEALAND, WITH THE DATES OF OPENING OF SESSIONS AND DATES OF PROROGATION AND OF DISSOLUTION. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Parliament. | Dates of Opening of Sessions. | Dates of Prorogation. | Dates of Dissolution. |
First | 27 May, 1854 | 9 Aug., 1854 | 15 Sept., 1855. |
31 Aug., 1854 | 16 Sept., 1854 | ||
8 Aug., 1855 | 15 Sept., 1855 | ||
Second | 15 April, 1856 | 16 Aug., 1856 | 5 Nov., 1860. |
(No sess., 1857) | .. | ||
10 April, 1858 | 21 Aug., 1858 | ||
(No sess., 1859) | .. | ||
30 July, 1860 | 5 Nov., 1860 | ||
Third | 3 June, 1861 | 7 Sept., 1861 | 27 Jan., 1866. |
7 July, 1862 | 15 Sept., 1862 | ||
19 Oct., 1863 | 14 Dec., 1863 | ||
24 Nov., 1864 | 13 Dec., 1864 | ||
26 July, 1865 | 30 Oct., 1865 | ||
Fourth | 30 June, 1866 | 8 Oct., 1866 | 30 Dec., 1870. |
9 July, 1867 | 10 Oct., 1867 | ||
9 July, 1868 | 20 Oct., 1868 | ||
1 June, 1869 | 3 Sept., 1869 | ||
14 June, 1870 | 13 Sept., 1870 | ||
Fifth | 14 Aug., 1871 | 16 Nov., 1871 | 6 Dec., 1875. |
16 July, 1872 | 25 Oct., 1872 | ||
15 July, 1873 | 3 Oct., 1873 | ||
3 July, 1874 | 31 Aug., 1874 | ||
20 July, 1875 | 21 Oct., 1875 | ||
Sixth | 15 June, 1876 | 31 Oct., 1876 | 15 Aug., 1879 |
19 July, 1877 | 10 Dec, 1877 | ||
26 July, 1878 | 2 Nov., 1878 | ||
11 July, 1879 | 11 Aug., 1879 | ||
Seventh | 24 Sept., 1879 | 19 Dec., 1879 | 8 Nov., 1881. |
28 May, 1880 | 1 Sept., 1880 | ||
9 June, 1881 | 24 Sept., 1881 | ||
Eighth | 18 May, 1882 | 15 Sept., 1882 | 27 June, 1884. |
14 June, 1883 | 8 Sept., 1883 | ||
5 June, 1884 | 24 June, 1884 | ||
Ninth | 7 Aug., 1884 | 10 Nov., 1884 | 15 July, 1887. |
11 June. 1885 | 22 Sept., 1885 | ||
13 May, 1886 | 18 Aug., 1886 | ||
26 April, 1887 | 10 June, 1887 | ||
Tenth | 6 Oct., 1887 | 23 Dec., 1887 | 3 Oct., 1890. |
10 May, 1888 | 31 Aug., 1888 | ||
20 June, 1889 | 19 Sept., 1889 | ||
19 June, 1890 | 18 Sept., 1890 | ||
Eleventh | 23 Jan., 1891 | 31 Jan., 1891 | 8 Nov., 1893. |
11 June, 1891 | 25 Sept., 1891 | ||
23 June, 1892 | 12 Oct., 1892 | ||
22 June, 1893 | 7 Oct., 1893 | ||
Twelfth | 21 June, 1894 | 24 Oct., 1894 | 14 Nov., 1896. |
20 June, 1895 | 2 Nov., 1895 | ||
11 June, 1896 | 19 Oct., 1896 | ||
Thirteenth | 7 April, 1897 | 12 April, 1897 | 15 Nov., 1899. |
23 Sept., 1897 | 22 Dec., 1897 | ||
24 June, 1898 | 5 Nov., 1898 | ||
23 June, 1899 | 24 Oct., 1899 | ||
Fourteenth | 22 June, 1900 | 22 Oct., 1900 | 5 Nov., 1902. |
1 July, 1901 | 8 Nov., 1901 | ||
1 July, 1902 | 4 Oct., 1902 | ||
Fifteenth | 29 June, 1903 | 25 Nov., 1903 | 15 Nov., 1905. |
28 June, 1904 | 8 Nov., 1904 | ||
27 June, 1905 | 31 Oct., 1905 | ||
Sixteenth | 27 June, 1906 | 3 July, 1906 | 29 Oct., 1908. |
21 Aug., 1906 | 29 Oct., 1906 | ||
27 June, 1907 | 25 Nov., 1907 | ||
29 June, 1908 | 12 Oct., 1908 | ||
Seventeenth | 10 June, 1909 | 17 June, 1909 | 20 Nov., 1911. |
7 Oct., 1909 | 29 Dec., 1909 | ||
28 June, 1910 | 5 Dec., 1910 | ||
27 July, 1911 | 30 Oct., 1911 | ||
Eighteenth | 15 Feb., 1912 | 1 Mar., 1912 | 20 Nov., 1914. |
27 June, 1912 | 8 Nov., 1912 | ||
26 June, 1913 | 16 Dec., 1913 | ||
25 June, 1914 | 6 Nov., 1914 | ||
Nineteenth | 24 June, 1915 | 15 Oct., 1915 | 27 Nov., 1919. |
9 May, 1916 | 9 Aug., 1916 | ||
28 June, 1917 | 2 Nov., 1917 | ||
9 April, 1918 | 17 April, 1918 | ||
24 Oct., 1918 | 12 Dec., 1918 | ||
28 Aug., 1919 | 7 Nov., 1919 | ||
Twentieth | 24 June, 1920 | 12 Nov., 1920 | 15 Nov., 1922. |
10 Mar., 1921 | 24 Mar., 1921 | ||
22 Sept., 1921 | 13 Feb., 1922 | ||
28 June, 1922 | 1 Nov., 1922 | ||
Twenty-first | 8 Feb., 1923 | 19 Feb., 1923 | 14 Oct., 1925. |
14 June, 1923 | 30 Aug., 1923 | ||
26 June, 1924 | 7 Nov., 1924 | ||
25 June, 1925 | 3 Oct., 1925 | ||
Twenty-second | 16 June, 1926 | 14 Sept., 1926 | .. |
23 June, 1927 | 7 Dec., 1927 | ||
28 June, 1928 | .. |
ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OR NEW ZEALAND, AUGUST, 1928. | ||
---|---|---|
Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, KT. | ||
Chairman of Committees—Hon. John Barr. | ||
Clerk of the Legislative Council—A. F. LOWE, C.M.G. | ||
Name. | Provincial District. | Date of Appointment. |
Alison, Hon. Ewen William | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. | Otago | 1 June, 1927. |
Barr, Hon. John | Canterbury | 22 January, 1928. |
Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon. P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C. | Wellington | 21 May, 1926. |
Carncross, Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt. | Taranaki | 17 March, 1924. |
Carrington, Hon. Carey John | Auckland | 17 June, 1926. |
Clark, Hon. Edward Henry | Otago | 25 June, 1927. |
Collins, Colonel the Hon. William Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 14 July, 1928. |
Craigio, Hon. James | Canterbury | 1 June, 1923. |
Earnshaw, Hon. William | Wellington | 25 June, 1927. |
Fleming, Hon. David Thomas | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
Garland, Hon. George Joseph | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
Gow, Hon. James Burman | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G. | Wellington | 6 October, 1927. |
Hanan, Hon. Josiah Alfred | Otago | 17 June, 1920. |
Hawke, Hon. Archibald Fotheringham | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
Isitt, Hon. Leonard Monk | Canterbury | 28 October, 1925. |
Lang, Hon. Sir Frederic William, Kt. | Auckland | 22 February, 1924. |
MacGregor, Hon. John | Otago | 14 July, 1928. |
McIntyre, Hon. William Henderson | Nelson | 2 September, 1921. |
Mackenzie, Hon. Sir Thomas, G.C.M.G. | Wellington | 12 March, 1928. |
Malcolm, Hon. Alexander Scott | Otago | 16 June, 1924. |
Mander, Hon. Francis | Auckland | 1 June, 1923. |
Michel, Hon. Henry Leslie | Westland | 7 May, 1925. |
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G. | Auckland | 25 June, 1927. |
Moore, Hon. Richard | Canterbury | 14 July, 1928. |
Newman, Hon. Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 1 June, 1923. |
Reed, Hon. Vernon Herbert | Auckland | 16 June, 1924. |
Rhodes, Hon. Sir Robert Heaton, K.C.V.O., K.B.E. | Canterbury | 28 October, 1925. |
Rikihana, Hon. Wiremu | Auckland | 1 June, 1923. |
Scott, Hon. Robert | Otago | 25 June, 1927. |
Sinclair, Hon. Sir John Robert, Kt. | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E. | Canterbury | 25 June, 1927. |
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E. | Nelson | 2 September, 1921. |
Stewart, Hon. William | Auckland | 7 May, 1925. |
Stout, Right Hon. Sir Robert, P.C., K.C.M.G. | Wellington | 3 August, 1926. |
Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm | Otago | 7 May, 1925. |
Triggs, Hon. William Henry | Canterbury | 7 May, 1925. |
Weston, Hon. Thomas Shailer | Wellington | 17 June, 1926. |
Witty, Hon. George | Canterbury | 28 October, 1925. |
ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, AUGUST, 1928. | |
---|---|
Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM, Kt. | |
Chairman of Committees—F. F. HOCKLY, M.P. | |
Clerk of the House—E. W. KANE. | |
Name. | Electoral District. |
For European Electorates. | |
Anderson, Hon. George James | Mataura. |
Armstrong, Hubert Thomas | Christchurch East. |
Atmore, Harry | Nelson. |
Bartram, Frederick Notley | Grey Lynn. |
Bell, Allen | Bay of Islands. |
Bellringer, Charlie Emanuel | Taranaki. |
Bitchener, John | Waitaki. |
Buddo, Hon. David | Kaiapoi. |
Burnett, Thomas David | Temuka. |
Campbell, Hugh McLean | Hawke's Bay. |
Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C. | Kaipara. |
Dickie, Harold Galt | Patea. |
Dickson, James McColl | Chalmers. |
Dickson, James Samuel | Parnell. |
Eliott, John Gordon | Oroua. |
Field, William Hughes | Otaki. |
Forbes, George William | Hurunui. |
Forsyth, Thomas | Wellington East. |
Fraser, Peter | Wellington Central. |
Girling, William James | Wairau. |
Glenn, William Spiers | Rangitikei. |
Hamilton, Adam | Wallace. |
Hamilton, John Ronald | Awarua. |
Harris, Alexander | Waitemata. |
Hawken, Hon. Oswald James | Egmont. |
Hockly, Frank Franklin | Rotorua. |
Holland, Henry | Christchurch North. |
Holland, Henry Edmund | Buller. |
Horn, James | Wakatipu. |
Howard, Edwin John | Christchurch South. |
Hudson, Richard Phineas | Motueka. |
Hunter, Sir George, Kt. | Waipawa. |
Jones, David | Ellesmere. |
Jones, William | Marsden. |
Jordan, William Joseph | Manukau. |
Kyle, Herbert Seton Stewart | Riccarton. |
Lee, Ernest Page | Oamaru. |
Lee, John Alexander | Auckland East. |
Linklater, Joseph | Manawatu. |
Luke, Sir John Pearce, Kt., C.M.G. | Wellington North. |
Lysnar, William Douglas | Gisborne. |
McCombs, James | Lyttelton. |
McKeen, Robert | Wellington South. |
McLennan, Ewen Donald | Franklin. |
McLeod, Hon. Alexander Donald | Wairarapa. |
Macmillan, Charles Edward de la Barea | Tauranga. |
Martin, William Lee | Raglan. |
Mason, Henry Greathead Rex | Eden. |
Mason, John | Napier. |
Nash, James Alfred | Palmerston. |
Nosworthy, Hon. William | Ashburton. |
Parry, William Edward | Auckland Central. |
Potter, Vivian Harold | Roskill. |
Ransom, Ethelbert Alfred | Pahiatua. |
Reid, Daniel Stewart | Waikato. |
Rhodes, Thomas William | Thames. |
Rolleston, Hon. Francis Joseph | Timaru. |
Rolleston, John Christopher | Waitomo. |
Samuel, Albert Moeller | Ohinemuri. |
Savage, Michael Joseph | Auckland West. |
Seddon, Thomas Edward Youd | Westland. |
Sidey, Thomas Kay | Dunedin South. |
Smith, Robert William | Waimarino. |
Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt. | Dunedin Central. |
Stewart, Hon. William Downie | Dunedin West. |
Sullivan, Daniel Giles | Avon. |
Sykes, George Robert | Masterton. |
Tapley, Harold Livingstone, C.M.G. | Dunedin North. |
Veitch, William Andrew | Wanganui. |
Waite, Fred | Clutha. |
Walter, Edward | Stratford. |
Ward, Right Hon. Sir Joseph George, Bart., P.C., K.C.M.G. | Invercargill. |
Wilford, Thomas Mason | Hutt. |
Williams, Hon. Kenneth Stuart | Bay of Plenty. |
Wright, Hon. Robert Alexander | Wellington Suburbs. |
Young, Hon. James Alexander | Hamilton. |
For Maori Electorates. | |
Tau Henare | Northern Maori. |
Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt. | Eastern Maori. |
Pomare, Hon. Sir Maui Ngatata, K.B.E., C.M.G. | Western Maori. |
Uru, Henare Whakatau | Southern Maori. |
LIST OF PRINCIPAL DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALANDGovernment, with TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS. | ||
---|---|---|
Department. | Permanent Head. | |
Title. | Name. | |
Agriculture | Director-General | C. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb. |
Audit | Controller and Auditor General | G. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G. |
Cook Islands | Secretary | S. J. Smith. |
Crown Law | Solicitor-General | A. Fair, LL.B., K.C. |
Customs | Comptroller | G. Craig, C.M.G., LL.M. |
Defence | General Officer Commanding N.Z. Military Forces | Major - General R. Young, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O. |
Education | Director | T. B. Strong, M.A., B.Sc. |
External Affairs | Secretary | C. A. Berendsen, LL.M. |
Government Insurance | Commissioner | A. E. Allison. |
Health | Director-General | T. H. A. Valintine, C.B.E., M.R.C.S.,L.R.C.P., D.P.H. |
Immigration | Under-Secretary | H. D. Thomson. |
Industries and Commerce | Secretary | J. W. Collins. |
Internal Affairs | Under-Secretary | G. P. Newton. |
Registrar-General's | Registrar-General | W. W. Cook. |
Census and Statistics | Government Statistician | M. Fraser, O.B.E. |
Government Actuary's | Government Actuary | C. Gostelow, F.I.A., Lond. |
Electoral | Chief Electoral Officer | G. G. Hodgkins. |
Justice (including Patents) | Under-Secretary | R. P. Ward. |
Labour | Secretary | F. W. T. Rowley. |
Land and Deeds and Stamp Duties | Registrar-General of Land, Secretary for Land and Deeds, and Commissioner of Stamp Duties | C. E. Nalder. |
Land and Income Tax | Commissioner of Taxes | E. J. R. Cumming. |
Lands and Survey | Under-Secretary and Land Purchase Controller | J. B. Thompson, M.N.Z. Soc.C.E. |
Law Drafting | Law Draftsman | J. Christie, LL.M. |
Marine | Secretary | G. C. Godfrey. |
Mental Hospitals | Inspector-General | T. G. Gray, M.B., Bae. Surg. |
Mines | Under-Secretary | A. H. Kimbell. |
Native | Under-Secretary | R. N. Jones, C.B.E. |
Native Trust | Native Trustee | W. E. Rawson. |
Naval | Naval Adviser | Commodore G. T. C. P. Swabey, D.S.O., R.N. |
Pensions | Commissioner | G. C. Fache, O.B.E. |
Police | Commissioner | W. B. Mellveney, M.V.O. |
Post and Telegraph | Secretary | G. McNamara. |
Prime Minister's | Permanent Head | F. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G. |
Printing and Stationery | Government Printer | W. A. G. Skinner. |
Prisons | Controller-General | B. L. Dallard. |
Public Service Superannuation | Secretary | W. M. Wright. |
Public Trust | Public Trustee | J. W. Macdonald. |
Public Works | Under-Secretary and Engineer-in-Chief | F. W. Furkert, C.M.G., A.M.I.C.E., A.M.I.M.E. |
Railways | General Manager | H. H. Sterling, LL.B. |
Scientific and Industrial Research | Secretary | E. Marsden, D.Sc. |
Dominion Laboratory | Dominion Analyst | J. S. Maclaurin, D.Sc., F.C.S. |
Dominion Observatory | Dominion Astronomer and Seismologist | C. E. Adams, D.Sc. F.R.A.S., A.LA. (Lond.). |
Geological Survey | Director | J. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.E., A.O.S.M. |
Meteorological | Director | E. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc. |
State Advances | Superintendent | W. Waddol. |
State Fire and Accident Insurance | General Manager | J. H. Jerram. |
State Forest Service | Director | E. P. Turner, F.R.G.S. |
Tourist and Health Resorts | General Manager | B. M. Wilson. |
Treasury | Secretary | R. E. Hayes, I.S.O. |
National Provident Fund | Superintendent | |
Friendly Societies | Registrar | |
Valuation | Valuer-General | T. Brook. |
By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.
The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railways Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.
By the Post and Telegraph Department Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments other than to positions carrying a salary of over £765 per annum.
Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT, LL.B.
High Commissioner for New Zealand—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G.
Secretary, and Loan and Stock Agent—Alexander Crabb.
Publicity and Exhibition Officer—H. T. B. Drew.
Trade and Produce Officer—W. S. Ferguson.
Immigration Officer—F. T. Sandford.
Finance Officer, Accountant, and Loan and Stock Agent—E. Toms.
Audit Officer—Arnold Hore.
Customs Department Representative—F. W. Lawrence.
Dairy Produce Officer—W. Wright.
Offices—New Zealand Government Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.
New Zealand Trade Commissioner for Australia and Government Agent, Melbourne—H. J. Manson, C.M.G., Dominion Chambers, 59 William Street, Melbourne.
New Zealand Trade Commissioner for New South Wales and Government Agent, Sydney—W. R. Blow, London Bank Chambers, corner of Pitt and Moore Streets, Sydney.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Brisbane—T. G. Dewar, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Adelaide—V. H. Ryan, Director, South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664G), Adelaide.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Perth—A. S. McClintock, 285 Queen's Buildings, Murray Street, Perth.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—T. C. Buddle, New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta.
Honorary New Zealand Representative, Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 8 Natal Bank Chambers, Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Durban — H. Middlebrook, 20 Union Castle Buildings (P.O. Box 1822), Durban.
New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West, Vancouver.
Resident Agent for New Zealand, San Francisco—H. Stephenson Smith, 311 California Street, San Francisco.
Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York.
Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennant, care of Messrs. Henry Davies Audit Company (Limited), Honolulu.
Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles.
Honorary Commercial Correspondent for New Zealand, Antwerp—J. P. H. Mertens, 32 Rue Oudaen, Antwerp.
United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. B. Beale, T. and G. Buildings, Grey Street (P.O. Box 369), Wellington.
Canada.—Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft, Union Buildings, Customs Street, Auckland.
United States of America.—Trade Commissioner: J. B. Foster, 100 Customhouse Quay, Wellington.
Argentine Republic.—Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington; J. A. Johnstone, Dunedin.
Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington; Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland; Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Denniston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: C. R. J. Ward, Christchurch; R. A. Anderson, Invercargill.
Brazil.—Vice-Consul: George Robertson, Wellington.
Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Senor Don Manuel Gundelach, Sydney. Consul: E. A. Craig, Auckland.
China.—Consuls: (Vacant), Wellington; Chu Chih-Ching, Samoa.
Czecho-Slovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary-Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington.
Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Ove Lunn, Melbourne. Consul for North Island: S. A. Longuet, Wellington. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; W. Perry, Hokitika; O. H. Moller, Dunedin; Charles Dahl, Palmerston North.
Ecuador.—Honorary Consul: William Birss, Auckland.
Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand); Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.
France.—Consul: Paul A. Serre, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; O. R. Bendall, Wellington; S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.
Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. Hans Busing, Melbourne. Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, and Western Samoa): W. Penseler, Wellington.
Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington.
Honduras.—Consul-General for Australia, and New Zealand: Frederic Walsh, Sydney.
Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Michele Blunno, Wellington. Consular Agents: Joseph Wallace, Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo G. Perotti, Greymouth.
Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Izemasa Tokugawa, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland; A. Young, Wellington.
Jugo-Slavia (Kingdom of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes).—Hon. Consul: John Totich, Dargaville.
Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): C. L. Seya, London. Hon. Consul: N. E. Heath, Auckland.
Liberia.—Consul: Dr. A. W. Izard, Wellington.
Mexico.—Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): José Gras y Fort, Melbourne.
Netherlands. — Consul - General for Australia and New Zealand: P. E. Teppema, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): W. G. Johnston, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; M. Copeland, Auckland: N. Francis, Christchurch.
Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: E. K. B. Arentz, Melbourne. Consul: A. W. Newton, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; George Jameson, Christchurch; M. E. Wiig, Invercargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).
Paraguay.—Consul: A. E. Kernot, Auckland.
Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.
Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.
Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Hon. Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington; C. W. Rattray, Dunedin.
Spain.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies): Senor Don Pedro A. Satorras de Dameto, Marques de Bellpuig, Melbourne. Honorary Vice-Consul for New Zealand: José Gras y Fort, Melbourne.
Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: E. H. Lindquist, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.
Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Melbourne. Gerant of the Consulate: J. A. C. Allum, Auckland.
United States of America.—Consul-General: W. L. Lowric, Wellington. Consuls: B. Gotlieb, Wellington; W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: M. I. Mays, Wellington; L. A. Bachelder, Auckland; Q. F. Roberts, Apia (in charge). Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.
Uruguay.—Vice-Consul: (Vacant).
Table of Contents
NEW ZEALAND was proclaimed a British Crown colony in 1840. Official statistical records of the country commenced with the following year, 1841, in the shape of reports compiled for the information of the Colonial Office, and known by immemorial custom as “ blue-books.” These reports, which continued until 1852, were prepared in manuscript form in triplicate, and several copies repose to this day in the custody of the Registrar-General, their careful penmanship still legible despite the faded ink. A collection of tables, compiled by various Government authorities and illustrating the work of their Departments, composed the annual blue-book.
Two factors retarded the development of the statistics of the blue-books: in the first place, they were not intended for general publication; secondly, there appeared a lack of co-ordination between the Departments furnishing the returns and the office collating and ultimately issuing them.
It was not long, however, before the need of authoritative statistics was felt, both for present use and also as a record of the development of the country and its various provinces and settlements. Accordingly we find that, in 1849, “ Statistics of New Munster,” compiled under the superintendence of Alfred Domett, were printed by order of the Legislative Council. Again, “Statistics of Nelson” covering the period 1843-54 were issued in 1855. Various other publications were issued dealing with some individual province or settlement. In the year 1853 a constitution granted by the Imperial Parliament came into force, and from this date the fragmentary and inchoate statistical works find a new complexion. Five years later the Registrar - General, who had been entrusted with the task of compiling annually statistics of the whole colony, produced a volume dealing with the years 1853, 1854, 1855, 1856.
One of the many ways in which statistics may be classified is as to source from which obtained, and in this respect they naturally divide into two classes — i.e., as to whether they are compiled from the records (obtained primarily for some other purpose) of a Government Department or other similar authority, or whether the data require to be specially collected from individual persons, &c.
As has been indicated above, the statistics included in the early blue - books belong in the main to the first of these two categories. Certain items, however, notably population figures, would be more correctly placed in the second category, though the system of collection was exceedingly crude and the scope of inquiry very limited. As a matter of fact, the population figures prior to 1851 appear to have been compiled in each settlement by the local Resident Magistrate by the simple method of ascertaining from the head of each house the number of persons in the household. From such small beginnings, however, has grown the Dominion's present comprehensive system of collection of statistical data.
The proper collection of statistics from the public on the voluntary basis which appeared to exist in the “forties” could be maintained only with a very small population, and with the simplest of inquiries. With the increase of population and the desire to obtain fuller information than in the past it was found advisable as early as 1851 to pass an Ordinance providing for the collection of statistics in the form of recurrent censuses.
Following on the passing of the Census Ordinance of 1851 by the General Government several of the provinces into which New Zealand was divided passed Census Ordinances of their own, the necessity for which is not apparent, as other provinces took censuses under the authority of the 1851 Ordinance.
This Ordinance gave way in 1858 to the Census Act of that year, which was amended in 1860, 1867, 1873, and 1876, and was in its turn repealed in 1877, when a new Act was passed, consolidating and extending the law relating to census-taking. The Act of 1877 was amended in 1880 and again in 1890; also, in effect, in 1895, when the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act was passed, making provision for the annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics, which had formerly been collected quinquennially under the Census Act. In 1908 the Census Act and amendments and the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act were consolidated in the Statistics Act, 1908, as part of the general consolidation of statutes. The Statistics Act, 1908, was replaced two years later by the Census and Statistics Act, 1910, which was amended in 1915 by the Census and Statistics Amendment Act of that year. The Act of 1910 was superseded by the Census and Statistics Act, 1926, which contains the present law on the subject of statistical inquiry.
It would be out of place here to recapitulate the various alterations and extensions involved in the successive enactments referred to. Suffice it to say that they reflect the growth of the world-wide realization of the importance and value of statistics.
The Census and Statistics Act, 1926, provides not only for the taking of the quinquennial population census, but also for the collection of statistical information under numerous specific heads, and contains a general authority to the Governor-General to extend the system of collection to cover any other items in respect of which statistical information may be found necessary or advisable.
The early “blue-books” appear to have been compiled by the Colonial Secretary. After the granting of responsible government the Registrar-General was entrusted with the collection of statistics, a function which he retained until 1910. The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, provided for the appointment of a Government Statistician, who has since been the authority charged with the administration of the Act. The 1910 Act laid down that the Government Statistician was to be an officer of the Registrar - General's Department, but this proviso was cancelled in 1915 by the amending Act of that year, whereupon the Census and Statistics Office came into existence as a separate branch of the Department of Internal Affairs.
Until quite recent years there was very little statistical collection apart from the quinquennial census, the annual collection (on legislative authority) of the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the collection on a voluntary basis of returns of private schools, savings-banks, &c., and the obtaining of statistical information from other Government Departments. It should be noted, however, that the census was formerly the means used for the collection of certain data (as, for instance, concerning factory production), now obtained independently of the census.
Since the passing of the Census and Statistics Act in 1910, and more especially since the formation of the Census and Statistics Office in 1915, the system of statistical collection has expanded considerably, not only in regard to the regular activities of the Office, but also for the obtaining of data required for some special purpose. During the war and post-war periods, for instance, the provisions of the Census and Statistics Act were utilized for the collection of information as to stocks, consumption, requirements, &c., of numerous commodities, including flour, wheat, oats, coal, oils, wire, iron, steel, copper, twine, turnip-seed, and medical requisites.
Branches of statistical inquiry now regularly pursued by the Census and Statistics Office include the following:—
From private sources: Agricultural and pastoral statistics (main collection); areas sown in wheat, oats, barley, and potatoes; threshings of wheat and oats; potato yields (post-harvest collection); stocks of wheat, flour, and oats; sheep returns; detailed statistics of live-stock; stocks of wool; detailed statistics of commercial orchards; eggs and egg-pulp in cool store; factory production; electric tramways; electric-power; fire insurance; life insurance; accident insurance; finances of local governing bodies; loans of local governing bodies (quarterly); building permits; building and construction operations; forestation and plantation operations; building societies; motor-transport: port cargo statistics; banks of issue; private savings-banks; wholesale and retail prices; private assignments; wages: short-time and overtime in factories; unemployment; consumption and stocks of coal; hospital patients; benevolent institutions.
From or through other Government Departments in the form of individual cards, &c.: Births; marriages; deaths; orphanhood; migration; naturalization; inquests; civil and criminal cases in Court; prisons; divorce; bankruptcy; port shipping returns; exports of butter and cheese; deceased persons' estates; State advances to local bodies; incomes and income-tax; land and land-tax; industrial disturbances; industrial accidents; joint-stock companies.
The above refers only to statistical compilation from the original data. In many other branches of statistics, as, for instance, trade and public finance, detailed figures compiled by the Departments concerned are utilized in the Census and Statistics Office for the further compilation of statistics.
When New Zealand ceased to be a Crown colony in 1853 the annual despatch of the blue-books to the Colonial Office in London was discontinued. During the next few years several volumes of statistical tables appeared, compiled by various Provincial Governments, and in 1858 the Registrar-General published a volume for the colony as a whole, covering the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856. This volume was the first of a regular annual series which, developed and expanded, were issued, formerly by the Registrar-General's Department, and from 1915 to 1920 by the Census and Statistics Office. As indicating the expansion of the country and of its statistical organization it may be mentioned that, while the statistics of the four years 1853-56 were contained in a single small volume, the statistics for 1920, the last year of publication in the old form, occupied four volumes aggregating nearly 1,200 pages.
Closely allied to the annual volumes of Statistics were the volumes of Census Statistics which were regularly compiled and published after each census of New Zealand from 1858 to 1916, for the first four occasions as part of the Statistics, but later (commencing with 1871) as separate publications.
With each volume of Statistics, commencing with that for 1853-56, went a brief report on the statistics presented. Developing slowly at first, the ultimate result was a fairly comprehensive report on the statistics—not only those presented, but the whole statistics (so far as compiled) of the colony. A similar report on census matters was included in each volume of Census Statistics.
Parallel with the statistical reports came, in 1875, an issue of another type—“ The Official Handbook of New Zealand, a Collection of Papers by Experienced Colonists on the Colony as a Whole, and on the Several Provinces,” edited by Julius Vogel, C.M.G. (afterwards Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.), at that time Premier of the colony. The purpose of this book differed from that of the statistical reports. Its aim was to give “ a New Zealand view of New Zealand to those who may think of making the colony their homes or the theatre of business operations.” Its well-written articles, generously illustrated with woodcuts and photographs, made this early volume interesting reading. Printed in London, it was circulated largely in England.
In 1884 a new and revised edition of this Handbook was compiled by Mr. William Gisborne, and edited by the Agent-General of the day (Mr. F. D. Bell, afterwards Sir Francis Bell). The purpose of this edition was similar to that of its predecessor, although in form it approximated more closely to the modern type.
Another example of a handbook composed for some special purpose was that of Dr. Hector, issued for the Melbourne International Exhibition of 1880.
By the year 1889 the annual report on the statistics had reached considerable proportions, and it was decided by the Registrar-General to issue it as a separate publication. He remarks in the preface to the 1889 volume of Statistics as follows: “The report has now reached about the size of the original Victorian Year-book, and it has been deemed desirable to publish it in octavo size to make it more convenient for general reference.” A similar decision, it may be added, was come to in regard to the quinquennial Census Report.
For 1889 and 1890 the Report on the Statistics was accordingly issued as a separate publication with several new features. The following year (1891) was a census year, and the place of the usual statistical report for that year was taken by a separate “Report on the Results of a Census of the Colony of New Zealand taken for the Night of the 5th April, 1891,” the first of a series of reports which have been published after each census since.
In 1892 the Report on the Statistics reappeared, remodelled and considerably enlarged, and under the title of the “New Zealand Official Handbook,” The Handbook achieved a very considerable success, and the Government gave instructions for the preparation annually of a similar volume, to be called the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” The compilation remained in the hands of the Registrar-General until 1910, when on the passing of the Census and Statistics Act of that year the Year-book and other statistical publications came under the control of the Government Statistician.
The demy octavo size adopted in 1889, when the Report on the Statistics was first issued as a separate publication, was retained for the Official Handbook, and, up to the 1920 number, for the Year-book. This size, however, was not altogether satisfactory from the point of view of economy of space or for the display of tabular matter, and in the next issue gave way to the royal octavo size.
A change was also made at the same time in the year-number of the book. Formerly the book had been designated by the year of compilation, though in recent-years it had not appeared until early in the following year. The book now bears the year of publication.
It has been shown above how the annual volume of Statistics included in each year up to 1888 a prefatory report, which gradually grew in bulk until it was deemed advisable in 1889 to publish it as a separate volume, which shortly afterwards developed into the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” From 1889 to 1920 the Statistics were accordingly issued without any accompanying letterpress.
A new policy adopted in 1921 in regard to the publication of the Annual Statistics involved the reintroduction of the report to accompany the tabular matter. In lieu of presenting the statistics in one comprehensive publication, these now form the tabular matter for nine separate annual reports, each covering a definite branch of statistical inquiry, and including introductory and explanatory letterpress in addition to the tables.
A similar policy is also now followed in the case of the census results. In addition to the complete report published separately after the completion of the census tabulation, each volume of tables contains also an introductory discussion of the results disclosed.
The full list of the regular statistical publications of the Census and Statistics Office is as follows:—
Title. | Periodicity of Issue. |
---|---|
New Zealand Official Year-book | Annual. |
Local Authorities Handbook | Annual. |
Monthly Abstract of Statistics | Monthly. |
Pocket Compendium of Statistics | Annual. |
Annual Statistical Reports— | |
Population and Buildings | Annual. |
External Migration | |
Vital Statistics | |
Justice | |
Trade and Shipping (in two parts) | |
Agricultural and Pastoral Production | |
Factory Production | |
Insurance | |
Miscellaneous (Prices, Wages and Hours of Labour, Employment and Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Land and Land-tax, Meteorology, Statistical Summary) | |
Volumes of Census Results— | |
Geographical Distribution | Quinquennial. |
Dependencies | |
Ages | |
Conjugal Condition | |
Orphan Children and Dependent Children | |
Race Aliens | |
Native-born and Foreign-born | |
Religious Professions | |
Industrial and Occupational Distribution | |
Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes | |
Incomes | |
Families and Households | |
Dwellings | |
Maori and Half-caste Population | |
Public Libraries and Places of Worship | |
Poultry | |
General Report | |
Published in New Zealand Gazette and also as extracts— | |
Vital Statistics of Urban Areas | Monthly and annual. |
Estimated Population of New Zealand | Quarterly. |
Estimated Yields of Wheat and Oats | Annual. |
Estimated Spring Areas under Wheat, Oats, Barley, and Potatoes | Annual. |
Stocks of Flour, Wheat, and Oats | Annual. |
The principal publication of the Census and Statistics Office is the “New Zealand Official Year-book,” which, as its title implies, is the official book of general reference on the various branches of the Dominion's activities and the various aspects of her social and economic characteristics and progress. Necessarily, however, much of the information given in the Year-book is of a condensed character, owing to the wide range of subjects covered. The Local Authorities Handbook, the annual Statistical Reports, and the census publications contain much more detailed information on the particular subjects they deal with, while the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contains the latest statistical information available on a variety of subjects, giving monthly or quarterly figures in most cases, together with letterpress presenting new annual matter as it becomes available. The Pocket Compendium contains, in very handy form, summarized annual statistics on the various subjects dealt with in the Year-book.
In addition to the publications of the Census and Statistics Office, many parliamentary reports contain statistical information, often of a detailed nature. The full list cannot be given here, but the principal of these annual reports are mentioned below, arranged in the order of subjects followed in the Year-book:—
Subject. | Report. | |
---|---|---|
Number. | Title. | |
Population | D.-9 | Report of Department of Immigration. |
Public health, hospitals, &c. | H.-31 | Report on Public Health, Hospitals, and Charitable Aid. |
H.-7 | Report on Mental Hospitals. | |
Education | E.-1 | Report of Minister of Education. |
E.-2 | Report on Primary Education. | |
E.-3 | Report on Education of Native Children. | |
E.-4 | Report on Child Welfare, State Care of Children, Special Schools, and Infant-life Protection. | |
E.-5 | Report on Technical Education. | |
E.-6 | Report on Secondary Education. | |
E.-7 | Report on Higher Education. | |
Justice | H.-16 | Report on Police Force of the Dominion. |
H.-20 | Prisons Report. | |
H.-20A | Report of Prisons Board. | |
H.-20B | Report on Operations of Offenders Probation Act. | |
Defence | H.-19 | Report of General Officer Commanding Defence Forces. |
H.-5 | Report on New Zealand Naval Forces. | |
Shipping | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
Railways | D.-2 | Railways Statement. |
D.-1 | Public Works Statement. | |
Roads | D.-1 | Public Works Statement. |
Postal and telegraphic | F.-1 | Report of Post and Telegraph Department. |
Lands | H.-3 | Report of Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Department. |
Crown lands | C.-1 | Report on Settlement of Crown Lands. |
C.-5 | Report on Land for Settlements Act. | |
C.-9 | Report on Discharged Soldiers' Settlement. | |
C.-14 | Report on National Endowments. | |
Native lands | G.-9 | Report on Native Land Courts, Maori Land Boards, and Native Land Purchase Board. |
G.-2 | Accounts of Native Trust Office. | |
G.-3 | Accounts of East Coast Native Trust Lands. | |
Surveys | C.-1A | Report on Surveys. |
Agricultural and pastoral production | H.-29 | Report of Department of Agriculture. |
H.-29A | Report of Board of Agriculture. | |
H.-23 | Sheep Returns. | |
Forestry | C.-3 | Report of State Forest Service. |
Fisheries | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
H.-22 | Report of Internal Affairs Department. | |
Mining | C.-2 | Mines Statement. |
C.-2A | Report on State Coal-mines. | |
C.-12 | Report on Kauri-gum Industry. | |
Factory production | H.-44 | Report of Department of Industries and Commerce. |
Public finance | B.-1 | Public Accounts. |
B.-2 | Report and Accounts of Public Debt Commission. | |
B.-6 | Financial Statement. | |
B.-7 | Appropriations chargeable on Consolidated Fund and other Accounts. | |
B.-7A | Appropriations chargeable on Public Works Fund. | |
D.-1 | Public Works Statement. | |
State Advances | B.-13 | Report of State Advances Office. |
Pensions | H.-18 | Report of Pensions Department. |
Superannuation | H.-26 | Report of Public Service Superannuation Board. |
E.-8 | Report on Teachers' Superannuation Fund. | |
D.-5 | Report on Government Railways Superannuation Fund. | |
National Provident Fund | H.-17 | Report of National Provident Fund Board. |
Banking | B.-15 | Balance-sheet of Bank of New Zealand |
F.-1 | Report of Post and Telegraph Department. | |
F.-4 | Report on Post Office Savings-bank. | |
Insurance | H.-8 | Report of Government Insurance Commissioner. |
H.-6A | Report on Accident Insurance Branch of the State Fire Insurance Office. | |
H.-6 | Report of General Manager of State Fire Insurance Office. | |
H.-12 | Report on Fire Brigades. | |
Friendly societies | H.-1 | Report of Registrar of Friendly Societies. |
Trade-unions | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
Industrial disputes | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
Industrial accidents | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
D.-2 | Railways Statement. | |
C.-2 | Mines Statement. | |
Water-power | D.-1 | Public Works Statement. |
Public Trust Office | B.-9 | Report of the Public Trust Office. |
Patents, designs, and trademarks | H.-10 | Report of Registrar of Patents. |
Inspection of Machinery | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
Islands attached to New Zealand | A.-3 | Report on Cook and other Islands. |
A.-4 | Report on Western Samoa. | |
A.-4A | Report of Department of Health of Western Samoa. |
The foregoing list relates, as stated, to annual reports. Special reports on subjects of particular interest which have been presented to Parliament during the last three years include the following:—
C.-15. Deterioration of Crown Lands—Report of Special Committee.
D.-2A. Railways Commission—Report of.
E.-7A. University Education—Report of Royal Commission.
A.-4D. Tokelau (Union) Islands—Report of Administrator of Western Samoa.
B.-2. Allocation of Public Debt—Treasury Memorandum.
B.-5. Rural Credits—Report of Royal Commission.
H.-27. Organization of Scientific and Industrial Research—Report of Sir H. F. Heath, K.C.B.
A.-4B. Mandated Territory of Western Samoa—Report of Visit by Hon. W. Noswerthy, together with Representations of Citizens' Committee and Replies thereto, &c.
C.-15. Dobson Colliery Disaster—Report of Royal Commission.
H.-28. Tariff Commission—Report.
H.-44A Proprietary Articles Trade Association—Report of Committee of Inquiry.
I.-16. Rural Intermediate Credit Bill Committee—Report.
Among important papers on subjects not specially dealt with in the Year-book are those relating to such matters as Imperial Conferences, sessions of the League of Nations, and other international Conferences. Such papers are usually to be found among the “A” series of parliamentary reports.
Table of Contents
In common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. The minutiae of the distribution of population, together with analyses of various population characteristics, compiled from census data will be found in the census publications listed on page 74. Owing to the high standard of intelligence of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are remarkably complete and reliable.
The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicil, and so forth.
Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:—
Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.
The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, practically precludes the possibility of serious intercensal errors. Compulsory registration of births and deaths of Europeans was instituted throughout the Dominion in 1855, and under the present system of recording such particulars it may be confidently asserted that the proportion escaping registration is very low. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy can not be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.
The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of migration between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.
Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page and in the paragraphs devoted to those islands at the end of the section. A similar course was formerly followed in regard to Maoris, but figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet. In certain tables, however, Maoris have of necessity been omitted, on account of lack or insufficiency of data.
For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.
Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.
The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at 1st April, 1928, exceeded one and a half millions. The Ross Dependency is uninhabited.
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper | 708,568 | 680,132 | 1,388,700 |
Maori population of New Zealand proper | 33,828 | 30,989 | 64,817 |
Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand | 742,396 | 711,121 | 1,453,517 |
Population of Cook Islands and Niue | 7,249 | 6,970 | 14,219 |
Population of Tokelau Islands (Census, 1926) | 523 | 510 | 1,033 |
Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa 22,416 20,533 | 22,416 | 20,533 | 42,949 |
Totals | 772,584 | 739,134 | 1,511,718 |
The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table setting forth the increase at successive census enumerations from 1858 onwards.
Date of Enumeration. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Numerical Increase. | Percentage Increase. | Average Annual Percentage Increase. |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926. | ||||
December, 1858 | 59,413 | .. | .. | .. |
December, 1861 | 99,021 | 39,608 | 66.67 | 18.70 |
December, 1864 | 172,158 | 73,137 | 73.86 | 20.54 |
December, 1867 | 218,668 | 46,510 | 27.02 | 8.15 |
February, 1871 | 256,393 | 37,725 | 17.25 | 5.11 |
March, 1874 | 299,514 | 43,121 | 16.82 | 5.32 |
March, 1878 | 414,412 | 114,898 | 38.36 | 8.43 |
April, 1881 | 489,933 | 75,521 | 18.22 | 5.58 |
March, 1886 | 578,482 | 88,549 | 18.07 | 3.39 |
April, 1891 | 626,658 | 48,176 | 8.33 | 1.61 |
April, 1896 | 703,360 | 76,702 | 12.24 | 2.33 |
March, 1901 | 772,719 | 69,359 | 9.86 | 1.91 |
April, 1906 | 888,578 | 115,859 | 14.99 | 2.79 |
April, 1911 | 1,008,468 | 119,890 | 13.49 | 2.60 |
October, 1916 | 1,099,449 | 90,981 | 9.02 | 1.57 |
April, 1921 | 1,218,913 | 119,464 | 10.87 | 2.32 |
April, 1926 | 1,344,469 | 129,792* | 10.69 | 2.05 |
As might be expected, the rate of increase in the earlier years was exceedingly high compared with the experience of later years, for a young country, endowed with fertile soil and moderate climate, and in the opening stages of development, presented glowing attractions sufficient to overcome the less alluring considerations of pioneering in a distant country more or less occupied by a race of warlike Natives.
In the “sixties” the gold rushes brought large numbers of people to New Zealand, many of whom stayed to become permanent citizens. This source of increase, however, was eclipsed during the vigorous immigration policy of the “seventies,” when in one year alone (1874) 32,118 assisted immigrants were brought into the country.
An actual decline in population has been experienced only in 1916 and 1917, and this fall was due solely to departures of troops. The natural increase of the population has proved more than sufficient to affect any migration losses, although in point of fact, omitting movements of droops, departures have exceeded arrivals in three years only—viz., 1888, 1890, and 1891. This loss by migration occurred, it will be noted, at a period of great economic depression.
The rate of increase gradually subsided as the country became settled and the land available for settlement became less. In 1927 there was an unusually small increase in population (other than Maori). The numerical gain (19,984) was the lowest since 1901, and the rate 1.46 per cent.) has been lower only in the three years mentioned in the preceding paragraph. Contributing causes have been the low level reached by the birth-rate and the paucity of gain by migration. The year ended 31st March provides a better population interval than the calendar year: on this basis 1927-28 recorded an increase of only 1.09 per cent. (Maoris excluded), and there occurred a small excess of departures over arrivals.
Subjoined is a diagram which illustrates the population movement of the past and permits a speculative glimpse at the future. The arithmetic average of the percentage increases of population, as ascertained by census enumerations during four decades (1881-1921), has been approximately 12.11 per cent, per quinquennium. Plotting this constant ratio as a logarithmic “curve,” and producing it both forward and backward in point of time, it is contrasted with the logarithmic “curve” expressing the actual populations. The two “curves” coincide greatly of recent years, thus indicating the steadying of the rate of growth and giving some confidence to the projection of the constant ratio as supplying an approximation, within limits, of the probablo population in the future.
The final criterion of the Dominion's growth in respect of population is supplied by a comparison of the rates of increase of other portions of the British Empire and of various foreign countries. Contrasted with the European countries shown in the table following, the Dominion is experiencing a rapid growth, for they are “emigration” countries, while New Zealand is an “immigration” country. Contrasted on the other hand with Canada and Australia, the comparison is not altogether favourable to New Zealand, although the former countries are much older in point of settlement. Canada is, of course, comparatively close to the sources of immigrant population, while both Canada and Australia still have vast areas undeveloped.
Country. | Population (latest Census). | Intercensal Increase per Cent, in Decennial Periods approximating to | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers. | Year. | 1910-1920. | 1900-1910. | 1890-1900. | 1880-1890. | 1870-1880. | 1800-1870. | |
* Excluding Maoris. † Europeans from census of 1926, other races from estimate; statements of increase are for Province of Cape of Good Hope only. ‡ Decrease. | ||||||||
New Zealand* | 1,344,469 | 1,926 | 20-87 | 30-51 | 23-31 | 25-87 | 91-09 | 158-93 |
Great Britain | 42,767,530 | 1,921 | 4-74 | 10-36 | 12-03 | 11-17 | 13-95 | 12-73 |
Australia | 5,436,794 | 1,921 | 22-04 | 18-08 | 18-88 | 41-07 | 32-30 | 45-61 |
Canada | 8,788,341 | 1,921 | 21-95 | 34-17 | 11-13 | 11-76 | 17-23 | 19-37 |
Union of South Africa† | 7,537,624 | 1,926 | 8-49 | 6-44 | 57-79 | 111-82 | 45-25 | |
Norway | 2,649,775 | 1,920 | 12-38 | 6-14 | 11-02 | .. | .. | 6-22 |
Sweden | 5,904,489 | 1,920 | 6-92 | 7-51 | 7-35 | 4-78 | 9-53 | 8-00 |
Netherlands | 6,865,314 | 1,920 | 17-19 | 14-77 | 13-14 | 12-43 | 12-10 | 7-87 |
France | 40,743,851 | 1,926 | 0-03 | 1-93 | 0-83 | 1-95 | 3-61 | ‡3-43 |
Germany | 62,539,098 | 1,925 | ‡7-81 | 15-01 | 14-04 | 9-28 | 10-17 | .. |
Italy | 38,835,941 | 1,921 | 12-01 | 6-45 | .. | .. | 6-19 | 7-20 |
United States | 105,720,620 | 1,920 | 14-94 | 21-02 | 20-73 | 25-50 | 30-08 | 22-63 |
Up to the “seventies” New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor. For a few years, indeed (1888-91), there was actually an excess of departures over arrivals.
Over the whole period 1861-1927 migration accounted for 37.3 per cent, of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 62.7 per cent. Since the beginning of the present century the former is responsible for 31.8 per cent, and the latter for 68.2 per cent, of the increase of population.
A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period since 1860 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included.
Period. | Excess of Births over Deaths. | Excess of Arrivals over Departures. | Total Increase. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females | Both Sexes. | |
* Decrease. † Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures. | |||||||||
1801-65 | 7,625 | 8,985 | 16,610 | 63,285 | 29,884 | 93,169 | 70,910 | 38,869 | 109,779 |
1866-70 | 15,663 | 17,779 | 33,442 | 11,167 | 9,369 | 20,536 | 26,830 | 27,148 | 53,978 |
1871-75 | 19,409 | 21,129 | 40,538 | 46,501 | 35,445 | 81,946 | 65,910 | 56,674 | 122,484 |
1876-80 | 30,143 | 32,808 | 62,951 | 31,870 | 22,917 | 54,787 | 62,013 | 55,725 | 117,738 |
1881-85 | 32,362 | 35,016 | 67,408 | 15,958 | 13,001 | 28,959 | 48,320 | 48,047 | 96,367 |
1886-90 | 30,781 | 33,544 | 64,325 | -4,911* | -3,791* | -8,702* | 25,870 | 29,753 | 55,628 |
1891-95 | 27,255 | 30,630 | 57,885 | 9,917 | 5,403 | 15,320 | 37,172 | 36,033 | 73,205 |
1896-1900 | 28,097 | 31,437 | 59,534 | 7,320 | 3,138 | 10,638 | 35,417 | 34,755 | 70,172 |
1901-05 | 32,515 | 36,223 | 68,738 | 31,223 | 14,223 | 45,446 | 63,738 | 50,446 | 114,184 |
1906-10 | 38,681 | 43,067 | 81,748 | 25,454 | 15,512 | 40,966 | 64,135 | 58,579 | 122,714 |
1911-15† | 42,323 | 46,682 | 89,005 | 17,856 | 17,905 | 35,561 | 59,979 | 64,587 | 124,566 |
1916-20† | 35,248 | 41,359 | 76,607 | 6,979 | 7,875 | 14,854 | 42,227 | 49,234 | 91,461 |
1921-25 | 41,876 | 44,868 | 86,744 | 26,732 | 23,256 | 49,988 | 68,608 | 68,124 | 136,732 |
1926 | 7,976 | 8,678 | 16,654 | 7,343 | 5,057 | 12,400 | 15,319 | 13,735 | 29,054 |
1927 | 7,728 | 8,447 | 16,175 | 2,167 | 1,642 | 8,809 | 9,895 | 10,089 | 19,984 |
Totals, 1861-1927 | 397,682 | 440,682 | 838,364 | 298,661 | 201,016 | 499,677 | 696,343 | 641,698 | 1,338,041 |
The diagram which follows shows much more clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the steadiness of the natural increase, the latter, however, broken by a sharp fall on account of the influenza epidemic of 1918, and further disturbed by the low birth-rate in recent years. The curves represent five-yearly moving averages.
In respect of the relative proportions of the sexes in the population, New Zealand has since the first settlement of the Islands differed materially from the older countries of the world. Although in the latter the composition of the populations has been no doubt to some extent affected by migration, yet, in general, natural increase would appear to be the main determining factor, the numbers of males and females being in most of these countries approximately equal, with a more or less marked tendency, however, for the females slightly to exceed the males. The excess of females in such older countries arises from a variety of causes, amongst which the most potent are probably (a) higher rate of mortality amongst males, (b) the fact that males tend to emigrate to a greater extent than females.
Very different is the case with newer countries such as New Zealand, where the rule is (in the early years of colonization especially) for the male population to outnumber the female.
The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand, the number of females to 1,000 males having risen from 622 in 1861 to 896 in 1911. The proportion rose to 993 in 1916, mainly on account of the absence of so many men at the war, and fell again in 1921 to 956, only to show a slight rise in 1926 to 959, a figure appreciably higher than in pre-war years. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Females to 1,000 Males. |
---|---|---|---|
1861 | 61.062 | 37.959 | 622 |
1871 | 150.356 | 106.037 | 705 |
1881 | 269.605 | 220.328 | 817 |
1891 | 332.877 | 293.781 | 883 |
1901 | 405.992 | 366.727 | 903 |
1906 | 471.008 | 417.570 | 887 |
1911 | 531.910 | 476.558 | 896 |
1916 | 551.775 | 547.674 | 993 |
1921 | 623.243 | 595.670 | 956 |
1926 | 686.384 | 658.085 | 959 |
The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the dying-off of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.
Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited—viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861-1927 the gain of males by migration totalled 97,645 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 43,000 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of approximately 55,000 males is not nearly sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 28,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 900 per annum, and the sexes would therefore be brought to numerical equality in 30-35 years were it not for the somewhat variable factor of migration.
As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term “estimate” is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures. With the exception of the years of the Great War, when the movement of troops was not ascertained exactly, the census totals invariably showed the quarterly returns of population to be highly accurate. There is always a difference in date between the census enumeration and the nearest quarterly statement, for no two of the eighteen general census enumerations in the history of the Dominion have been taken on the same day of the year, and this in itself usually accounts for the greater part of what disparity actually is shown.
The population at the end of each of the last ten years is quoted in the appended table, together with the movement in each year and the mean population for the year:—
Calendar Year. | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
* See letter-press following. | ||||||
1918 | 542,046 | 566,327 | 1,108,373 | 10,701 | 0.97 | 1,103,022 |
1919 | 601,888 | 575,517 | 1,177,405 | 69,032 | 6.23 | 1,142,889 |
1920 | 617,756 | 590,079 | 1,207,835 | 30,430 | 2.58 | 1,192,620 |
1921 | 633,040 | 606,926 | 1,239,966 | 32,131 | 2.66 | 1,223,901 |
1922 | 645,524 | 619,873 | 1,265,397 | 25,431 | 2.05 | 1,251,895 |
1923 | 657,561 | 631,660 | 1,289,221 | 23,824 | 1.88 | 1,274,551 |
1924 | 671,452 | 644,722 | 1,316,174 | 26,953 | 2.09 | 1,298,635 |
1925 | 687,287 | 658,789 | 1,346,076 | 29,902 | 2.27 | 1,329,759 |
1926 | 697,113 | 668,304 | 1,365,417 | 29,054* | 2.17 | 1,352,927 |
1927 | 707,008 | 678,393 | 1,385,401 | 19,984 | 1.46 | 1,374,439 |
The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) during the calendar year 1927 was 19,984. The increase for 1926 was 29,054, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at, incidentally, on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Maoris.
As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—
Year ended 31st March, | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at and of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
* See letter-press above. | ||||||
1919 | 559,887 | 568,743 | 1,128,630 | 23,847 | 2.16 | 1,116,706 |
1920 | 607,555 | 579,584 | 1,187,139 | 58,509 | 5.18 | 1,157,884 |
1921 | 622,719 | 595,003 | 1,217,722 | 30,583 | 2.58 | 1,202,430 |
1922 | 636,956 | 611,242 | 1,248,198 | 30,476 | 2.50 | 1,232,960 |
1923 | 648,545 | 623,196 | 1,271,741 | 23,543 | 1.89 | 1,258,017 |
1924 | 659,570 | 634,333 | 1,293,903 | 22,162 | 1.74 | 1,280,299 |
1925 | 676,477 | 648,560 | 1,325,037 | 31,134 | 2.41 | 1,305,896 |
1926 | 691,910 | 662,382 | 1,354,292 | 29,255 | 2.21 | 1,337,155 |
1927 | 701,774 | 671,972 | 1,373,746 | 29,382* | 2.18 | 1,357,777 |
1928 | 708,568 | 680,132 | 1,388,700 | 14,954 | 1.09 | 1,378,806 |
Of the total estimated population of 1,388,700, excluding Maoris, at 31st March, 1928, adults numbered 830,379 (males, 423,187; females, 407,192).
The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris at 31st December and at 31st March of the last ten years, with the means for the various twelve-monthly periods:—
— | Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year. | Mean Population for Year. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
Years ended 31st December. | ||||
1918 | 567,986 | 590,163 | 1,158,149 | 1,152,798 |
1919 | 627,828 | 599,353 | 1,227,181 | 1,192,665 |
1920 | 643,696 | 613,915 | 1,257,611 | 1,242,396 |
1921 | 660,948 | 631,769 | 1,292,717 | 1,276,652 |
1922 | 673,772 | 645,112 | 1,318,884 | 1,305,126 |
1923 | 685,951 | 657,070 | 1,343,021 | 1,328,193 |
1924 | 700,033 | 670,370 | 1,370,403 | 1,352,618 |
1925 | 716,371 | 684,859 | 1,401,230 | 1,384,428 |
1926 | 730,603 | 698,952 | 1,429,555 | 1,413,700 |
1927 | 740,782 | 709,308 | 1,450,090 | 1,438,814 |
Years ended 31st March. | ||||
1919 | 585,827 | 592,579 | 1,178,406 | 1,166,482 |
1920 | 633,495 | 603,420 | 1,236,915 | 1,207,660 |
1921 | 648,659 | 618,839 | 1,267,498 | 1,252,206 |
1922 | 664,979 | 636,272 | 1,301,251 | 1,285,711 |
1923 | 676,825 | 648,476 | 1,325,301 | 1,311,381 |
1924 | 688,020 | 659,833 | 1,347,853 | 1,334,029 |
1925 | 705,161 | 674,326 | 1,379,487 | 1,359,995 |
1926 | 721,173 | 688,639 | 1,409,812 | 1,392,073 |
1927 | 735,338 | 702,642 | 1,437,980 | 1,420,762 |
1928 | 742,396 | 711,121 | 1,453,517 | 1,443,323 |
Records of external migration have been kept in New Zealand since 1860. Prior to the 1st April, 1921, the statistics were compiled from returns furnished monthly by Collectors of Customs, but since that date they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion, and much detailed and important information is consequently now available.
Including crews of vessels, 88,528 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1927, which, compared with 1926, shows a decrease of 8,737. During the same period 84,676 persons departed. This figure is almost on a par with the corresponding one for 1926. The gain by migration to the Dominion's population during 1927 was thus only 3,852, as compared with 12,413 in 1926 and 12,802 in 1925.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels have not been taken into account, and the figures for the years 1918 and 1919 do not include members of the Expeditionary Force.
ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES, 1918-27. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1918 | 6,356 | 5,550 | 11,906 | 6,097 | 5,563 | 11,660 |
1919 | 10,772 | 10,159 | 20,931 | 11,377 | 8,500 | 19,877 |
1920 | 23,687 | 20,375 | 44,062 | 17,951 | 14,973 | 32,924 |
1921 | 22,446 | 19,436 | 41,882 | 16,019 | 12,540 | 28,559 |
1922 | 18,811 | 16,422 | 35,233 | 15,643 | 12,746 | 28,389 |
1923 | 19,445 | 17,043 | 36,488 | 16,037 | 13,631 | 29,668 |
1924 | 21,719 | 18,096 | 39,815 | 16,489 | 14,104 | 30,593 |
1925 | 23,328 | 18,518 | 41,846 | 15,907 | 13,265 | 29,172 |
1926 | 25,508 | 20,177 | 45,685 | 18,649 | 15,176 | 33,825 |
1927 | 21,165 | 17,511 | 38,676 | 20,349 | 15,899 | 36,248 |
The monthly figures for 1926 and 1927 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—
Month. | Arrivals. | Departures. | Excess of Arrivals. | Excess of Departures. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | |
January | 4,592 | 5,264 | 2,696 | 2,967 | 1,896 | 2,297 | .. | .. |
February | 3,333 | 3,731 | 3,161 | 3,247 | 172 | 484 | .. | .. |
March | 5,037 | 3,964 | 4,196 | 4,030 | 841 | .. | .. | 66 |
April | 3,077 | 2,292 | 4,647 | 4,832 | .. | .. | 1,570 | 2,540 |
May | 4,049 | 3,123 | 2,777 | 3,295 | 1,272 | .. | .. | 172 |
June | 2,345 | 1,982 | 2,649 | 2,834 | .. | .. | 304 | 852 |
July | 1,961 | 2,035 | 2,595 | 2,948 | .. | .. | 634 | 913 |
August | 3,903 | 2,238 | 2,183 | 2,337 | 1,720 | .. | .. | 99 |
September | 3,635 | 2,362 | 1,905 | 2,828 | 1,730 | .. | .. | 466 |
October | 4,442 | 3,331 | 2,332 | 2,134 | 2,110 | 1,197 | .. | .. |
November | 4,253 | 3,830 | 1,865 | 2,086 | 2,388 | 1,744 | .. | .. |
December | 5,058 | 4,524 | 2,819 | 2,710 | 2,239 | 1,814 | .. | .. |
Totals | 45,685 | 38,676 | 33,825 | 36,248 | 11,860 | 2,428 | .. | .. |
The statistics for the twelve months ended 31st December, 1927, show that during that period 38,676 persons, excluding members of crews of vessels, arrived in the Dominion. Of these 11,327 were immigrants intending permanent residence in the country, as compared with 17,868 of a similar class in 1926. The remainder of the arrivals, 27,349 in number, were classified as shown below. Corresponding figures for the four preceding years are also given.
— | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 11,762 | 14,314 | 15,704 | 17,868 | 11,327 |
New Zealand residents returning from abroad | 13,073 | 14,076 | 14,024 | 14,375 | 14,271 |
Tourists | 7,522 | 7,425 | 7,898 | 9,509 | 9,105 |
Persons on commercial business | 2,166 | 2,080 | 2,241 | 1,993 | 1,973 |
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c. | 911 | 1,009 | 1,193 | 994 | 782 |
Persons in transit | 562 | 328 | 520 | 533 | 557 |
Others (officials, &c., of other countries) | 457 | 483 | 194 | 343 | 430 |
Not stated | 35 | 160 | 72 | 70 | 231 |
Totals (excluding crews) | 36,488 | 39,815 | 41,846 | 45,685 | 38,676 |
The action of the New Zealand Government in temporarily suspending the major portion of its scheme of granting assisted passages to migrants from the British Isles is chiefly responsible for the decrease shown for 1927 in the number of immigrants intending permanent residence. The figures for this class of immigrant for 1927 are 5,899, as against 10,766 in 1926; while the decrease in the number of those who migrated to New Zealand without State assistance amounted to 1,674. The effect of the discontinuance of the “assisted” scheme would in all probability be greater than the figures would suggest. In order to obtain assistance intending migrants must fulfil certain conditions, and it frequently happens that some member or members of a family, being unable to comply with these conditions, have to come unaided. On this account, therefore, the “unassisted” are less than they would have been had the scheme been in operation throughout the year.
The departures recorded during 1927 numbered 36,248, as compared with 33,825 in 1926. Of these, 4,145 were shown to be New Zealand residents departing permanently, 16,659 New Zealand residents departing temporarily, and 15,414 visitors to the Dominion departing. The figures which follow show the different classes of emigrants for each of the last five years:—
— | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand residents departing permanently | 2,474 | 2,256 | 1,946 | 2,581 | 4,145 |
New Zealand residents departing temporarily | 14,104 | 15,006 | 13,758 | 15,157 | 16,659 |
Visitors to the Dominion departing | 13,083 | 13,320 | 13,462 | 16,065 | 15,414 |
Persons regarding whom no information is available | 7 | 11 | 6 | 22 | 30 |
Totals (excluding crews) | 29,668 | 30,593 | 29,172 | 33,825 | 36,248 |
New Zealand residents going abroad temporarily on business or pleasure represented 46 per cent, of the total departures, as against 48 per cent, in 1926, while of the arrivals 37 per cent, were New-Zealanders returning to their homes after temporary absence, compared with 31 per cent, in 1926. The elimination of this class of migrant reduces the arrivals during 1927 to 24,405, and during 1926 to 31,310, and the departures respectively to 19,589 and 18,668.
Tourists and other temporary visitors in 1927 comprised 34 per cent, of the arrivals and 43 per cent, of the departures, as compared with 29 and 47 per cent, respectively in 1926. The bulk of the temporary visitors come from Australia, the British Isles, and the United States of America. The following table shows for the years 1926 and 1927 the principal countries of residence of temporary visitors, classified according to their purpose in coming to the Dominion:—
Country of last Permanent Residence. | Purpose in coming to Dominion. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tourists. | On Business. | Theatrical, &c. | Other, Official, &c.* | In Transit. | Total. | |||||||
1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | |
* Including undefined. | ||||||||||||
Australia | 6,204 | 5,737 | 1,374 | 1,240 | 668 | 609 | 56 | 249 | 214 | 227 | 8,516 | 8,062 |
British Isles | 1,369 | 1,379 | 309 | 355 | 151 | 54 | 206 | 263 | 110 | 153 | 2,145 | 2,204 |
United States of America | 498 | 656 | 129 | 139 | 71 | 88 | 12 | 21 | 38 | 11 | 748 | 915 |
Fiji | 305 | 252 | 25 | 29 | .. | .. | 24 | 33 | 16 | 23 | 370 | 337 |
Canada | 166 | 180 | 27 | 40 | 3 | 13 | 12 | 14 | 8 | 8 | 216 | 255 |
South Africa | 140 | 75 | 4 | 6 | 9 | .. | 3 | 2 | 2 | .. | 158 | 83 |
China | 138 | 247 | 13 | 4 | .. | .. | 1 | 8 | 2 | 7 | 154 | 266 |
India | 102 | 96 | 9 | 6 | 18 | 1 | 6 | 7 | 1 | 1 | 136 | 111 |
Samoa | 87 | 64 | 11 | 7 | .. | .. | 21 | 14 | 8 | 8 | 127 | 93 |
Tonga | 46 | 20 | 3 | 4 | .. | .. | 12 | 8 | 15 | 9 | 76 | 41 |
Other countries | 454 | 399 | 89 | 143 | 74 | 17 | 60 | 42 | 119 | 110 | 796 | 711 |
Total | 9,509 | 9,105 | 1,993 | 1,973 | 994 | 782 | 413 | 661 | 533 | 557 | 13,442 | 13,078 |
Having eliminated the two classes of migrants whose movements only temporarily affect the population of the Dominion, there remains the important residue which represents the permanent additions and losses of population. During the year 1927 11,327 persons landed in the Dominion with the intention of making their future homes here, compared with 17,868 in 1926, while during the same period 4,145 permanent residents of New Zealand were attracted to other countries, as against 2,581 in 1926. These figures are based on statements of intention only, and a certain percentage of immigrants, finding the conditions in the Dominion unsuited to their particular requirements may, after a short stay, depart elsewhere. Such persons on arrival would state their intention of becoming permanent residents, but on departure might not be classified as permanent residents departing permanently. For this reason it is not possible to state what the actual net gain to the permanent population of the Dominion through migration may be in any given year. Over a period of years, of course, the best figure is arrived at by simply deducting total departures from total arrivals, including crews in each instance.
In a young country such as New Zealand it would not be surprising to find that the proportion of males to females among the new immigrants was considerably in favour of the former, but the figures for the last few years show that the male preponderance is not as great as might be expected. As a matter of fact, females comprised 44 per cent, of the total new immigrants in 1927, as compared with 42 and 41 per cent, in 1926 and 1925 respectively. No doubt the propaganda work carried out by the New Zealand and Imperial Governments in connection with the scheme for assisting domestic servants and also the wives and families of immigrants from Great Britain to the Dominion is largely responsible for this comparatively high proportion of females. An examination of the figures supports this contention, for whereas during 1927 47 per cent, of immigrants from the British Isles were females, the corresponding percentage for immigrants from all other countries was only 37.
Of the New-Zealanders who transferred their homes to other countries during the years 1927 and 1926 1,847 and 1,217 respectively were females and 2,298 and 1,364 males.
Of the total arrivals recorded, during the year 1927 11.5 per cent, were under fifteen years of age. Among the immigrants intending permanent residence, however, the proportion was much higher—viz., 21.2 per cent. The corresponding percentages for all departures and for New Zealand residents departing permanently were 10.2 and 20.9 respectively. The higher percentages under fifteen years of age in the case of permanent settlers and emigrants is, of course, due to the fact that this class of person brings or takes his family, if any, with him, whereas the remainder of persons coming to and going from the Dominion, consisting for the most part of tourists and persons on business, travel almost exclusively without at least the younger members of their families. The higher percentage of persons of forty-five years and over amongst the departures would appear to confirm to a certain extent the general impression that many immigrants return to their native land later in life. The following table shows the percentage of new permanent immigrants who arrived during 1926 and 1927, and the New Zealand residents who departed during the same period, by age-groups, and also for the same period the permanent gain through migration in the population of the Dominion:—
— | Under 15 Years. | 15 and under 45 Years. | 45 Years and over, and Age not stated. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | 1926. | 1927. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 22.70 | 21.24 | 66.83 | 67.87 | 10.47 | 10.89 |
Permanent departures | 21.19 | 20.89 | 59.28 | 62.17 | 19.53 | 16.94 |
Permanent gain to population of Dominion | 22.95 | 21.44 | 68.11 | 71.15 | 8.94 | 7.41 |
From the foregoing it will be seen that over 90 per cent, of the permanent gain in population through migration consists of persons under forty-five years of age. Under the system in force, children under fifteen years of age accompanying parents or guardians are included in the statement furnished by such parent or guardian. Of the 2,406 children under fifteen years of age in 1927 2,265 were so returned. The number of parents or guardians concerned was 1,160, and it is interesting to note that 551 were accompanied by one child, 316 by two children, 168 by three, 69 by four, 40 by five, 12 by six, 3 by seven, and 1 by nine. These figures convey a fairly accurate indication of the sizes of the families which comprise the recent addition to our population, for although, as mentioned above, children accompanying guardians are also included, such cases are not very numerous.
Of the 11,327 new immigrants during 1927 intending to settle in the Dominion the vast majority, 10,772, or 95.1 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Jugo-Slavia, the United States of America, and Italy. The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—
Country of Last Permanent Residence. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
British Isles | 9,142 | 11,082 | 11,843 | 14,436 | 8,70 |
India | 85 | 111 | 136 | 91 | 86 |
South Africa | 114 | 110 | 136 | 112 | 67 |
Canada | 270 | 361 | 479 | 443 | 378 |
Australia | 1,586 | 1,576 | 1,881 | 1,785 | 1,370 |
Other British countries | 112 | 146 | 254 | 197 | 168 |
Denmark | 20 | 14 | 13 | 14 | 34 |
Italy | 25 | 50 | 227 | 58 | 63 |
Switzerland | 26 | 34 | 6 | 25 | 21 |
Jugo-Slavia | 94 | 467 | 338 | 361 | 181 |
China | 107 | 112 | 63 | 56 | 30 |
United States | 70 | 86 | 165 | 137 | 116 |
Other foreign countries | 111 | 165 | 163 | 153 | 110 |
Totals | 11,762 | 14,314 | 15,704 | 17,868 | 11,327 |
With the exception of 206 persons (of whom 124 departed for the United States, 30 for China, 28 for European countries, 7 for South American countries, 11 for foreign islands of the Pacific, and 6 for other foreign countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1927 went to British countries. The figures for the principal countries for the last five years are as follows:—
— | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
British Isles | 492 | 470 | 495 | 528 | 732 |
South Africa | 25 | 25 | 29 | 51 | 37 |
Canada | 100 | 120 | 44 | 84 | 169 |
Australia | 1,656 | 1,470 | 1,171 | 1,637 | 2,855 |
Fiji | 27 | 38 | 23 | 48 | 67 |
Other British countries | 26 | 16 | 36 | 55 | 79 |
China | 20 | 19 | 25 | 24 | 30 |
United States | 98 | 53 | 97 | 132 | 124 |
Other foreign countries | 30 | 45 | 26 | 22 | 52 |
Totals | 2,474 | 2,256 | 1,946 | 2,581 | 4,145 |
During the year 1927 some 442 persons (males 322, females 120) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 11,327, arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion, as compared with 756 (599 males, 157 females) out of a total of 17,868 in 1926, the remaining persons being British subjects. The figures for the three years 1924-1926 show a considerable increase over those for the year 1923, mainly owing to the large influx of immigrants from Jugo-Slavia, but the figure for 1927 has decreased to practically its former level. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—
Nationals of | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Italy | 25 | 52 | 262 | 88 | 65 |
Switzerland | 27 | 33 | 9 | 26 | 22 |
Denmark | 23 | 18 | 20 | 20 | 42 |
Russia | 14 | 18 | 27 | 21 | 8 |
Jugo-Slavia | 79 | 447 | 350 | 373 | 177 |
Greece | 6 | 19 | 22 | 16 | 12 |
Syria | 5 | 14 | 20 | 10 | .. |
China | 99 | 88 | 53 | 40 | 8 |
United States | 24 | 24 | 44 | 72 | 40 |
Other countries | 48 | 120 | 87 | 90 | 68 |
Totals | 350 | 833 | 894 | 756 | 442 |
There are comparatively few females among foreign nationals intending permanent residence. Whereas in 1927 a little over 45 per cent, of the British immigrants were females, the corresponding percentage for foreign nationals was only slightly over 27. The proportion of young people is also relatively low in the case of foreign nationals; the percentage under twenty-one years of age for British and foreign respectively being in 1927 38 and 28.
Foreign nationals constitute only a very small proportion of the total number of New Zealand residents who departed permanently during 1927. The following table shows the principal nationalities of the permanent residents departing permanently during the last five years.
Nationals of | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
British countries | 2,420 | 2,170 | 1,907 | 2,529 | 4,036 |
Russia | 4 | 6 | 4 | 1 | |
Germany | 4 | 4 | 2 | 3 | |
France | 2 | 8 | 2 | 1 | 5 |
Norway | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | |
Sweden | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 4 |
Denmark | 1 | 19 | 4 | 6 | 6 |
Italy | 8 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 9 |
United States | 9 | 20 | 8 | 5 | |
China | 16 | 17 | 23 | 26 | 35 |
Other foreign countries | 8 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 39 |
Total foreign | 54 | 86 | 39 | 52 | 109 |
Grand totals | 2,474 | 2,256 | 1,946 | 2,581 | 4,145 |
Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are the Chinese and Indians, and these are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term “race alien,” as used in connection with these statistics, is “a person of other than European race.”
The following table shows the permanent increase in the Dominion's race-alien population through migration for the years 1926 and 1927:—
— | 1926. | 1927. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Totals. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Totals. | |
* Decrease. | ||||||||
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 50 | 56 | 33 | 139 | 11 | 41 | 26 | 78 |
New Zealand residents departing permanently | 27 | 3 | 11 | 41 | 35 | 3 | 16 | 54 |
Permanent increase of race aliens in New Zealand through migration | 23 | 53 | 22 | 98 | 24* | 38 | 10 | 24 |
It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. There has been a substantial decrease in the number of Chinese immigrants during the last few years, and this, coupled with an increase in the number departing permanently, makes an actual reduction in the Chinese population through migration during 1927 of 24 as against an increase of 23 in 1926. The permanent increase in the number of Indian immigrants remains at a fairly stationary figure. The “other” race-alien immigrants intending permanent residence in 1927 were made up mainly of 14 Polynesians.
The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | |
1918 | 256 | 138 | 523 | 917 | 214 | 19 | 171 | 404 |
1919 | 418 | 193 | 97 | 708 | 238 | 18 | 66 | 322 |
1920 | 1,477 | 225 | 32 | 1,734 | 380 | 54 | 9 | 443 |
1921 | 255 | 137 | 249 | 641 | 368 | 100 | 239 | 707 |
1922 | 345 | 32 | 172 | 549 | 362 | 125 | 213 | 700 |
1923 | 365 | 115 | 249 | 729 | 378 | 66 | 188 | 632 |
1924 | 548 | 128 | 341 | 1,017 | 451 | 128 | 332 | 911 |
1925 | 517 | 216 | 323 | 1,056 | 524 | 165 | 216 | 905 |
1926 | 613 | 239 | 347 | 1,199 | 541 | 164 | 308 | 1,013 |
1927 | 542 | 151 | 270 | 963 | 587 | 135 | 184 | 906 |
The pending alteration of the law was the cause of a huge influx of Chinese in 1920, with a view to anticipating the tightening of the restrictions, which actually came into operation on the passing of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act of that year. A limit on the number of Chinese permitted to enter the Dominion is now imposed.
The high number of race-alien arrivals in 1918 was caused by the unavoidable inclusion of natives of the British and French Pacific islands who came to New Zealand to embark for the seat of war.
At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881-96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals shown by the Customs returns were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; and in 1921, 3,266, of whom 156 were half-castes. At 1st April, 1928, the approximate numbers of the principal alien races present in New Zealand were: Chinese 3,252, Indians 1,093, and Syrians 954.
In connection with the following paragraphs, it should be explained that since about May, 1927, the system of assisted immigration has been temporarily suspended except in regard to (1) domestics and single women, (2) boys under Flock House, Salvation Army, and Church of England schemes, and (3) wives, &c., of immigrants who have arrived previously.
Permanent residents of the Dominion and bona fide New-Zealanders visiting the United Kingdom may nominate any person, not a prohibited immigrant within the meaning of the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908 (N.Z.), and its amendments, or of the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919 (N.Z.), residing in the United Kingdom, for an assisted passage to New Zealand under the following conditions:—
The person nominated must be under the age of fifty years. Although assisted passages cannot be granted to persons who have attained the age of fifty years, the Immigration Department can arrange full-fare passages for any such persons proceeding as members of a family or of a party the remainder of which is travelling at assisted rates. Full fares (subject to alteration by the shipping companies) are as follows: Third-class six-berth, £37; four-berth, £39; twe-berth, £43 per adult.
The person nominated must not have resided in the Dominion or in Australia for a period of at least five years immediately preceding nomination.
He must supply to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London satisfactory medical certificate and certificate of character.
In the case of a married person, nomination must include husband, wife, and family (if any), except where a judicial separation exists or desertion is proved.
The nominator must undertake to make provision for maintenance and employment for the nominee after arrival in the Dominion, and must also guarantee that the nominee will reside in the Dominion for at least five years.
All questions as to suitability of any person nominated for an assisted passage are decided by the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London.
Provided that the above conditions are complied with, an assisted passage will be granted at the following rates, which are subject to revision:—
Third Class. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Six-berth. | Four-berth. | Two-berth. | |
Married adults, under 50 years (including widows with children) | £11 | £13 | £17 |
Single men, 19 and under 50 | £11 | £13 | £17 |
Single women (including widows without children)— | |||
19 and under 40 | Free | £2 | £6 |
40 and under 50 | £11 | £13 | £17 |
Boys and girls, 12 and under 19 | Free | £2 | £6 |
Children, 3 and under 12 | Free | £1 | £3 |
Children, under 3, if not more than one | Free | Free | Free |
The full amount of passage-money must be paid before a passage is booked. The money can be paid in New Zealand by the nominator, or in London by the nominee, or partly by both.
In any case where nominees are unable to pay the cost of six-berth passages the Imperial and New Zealand Governments, acting in concert, will, on the approval of the High Commissioner, advance the necessary amount by way of loan, repayable within a reasonable time after their arrival in the Dominion.
Nomination forms are obtainable at Post-offices throughout the Dominion, or at the Department of Immigration, Wellington. Nominations can be cabled at an extra cost of £1. Remittances can be forwarded to nominees at time of nomination without fee.
Passages are granted on vessels belonging to the Shaw-Savill and Albion Company and the New Zealand Shipping Company from London or Southampton, and the Federal Steam Navigation Company from Liverpool. Passages can be booked to the following ports in New Zealand: Auckland, Gisborne, Napier, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Oamaru, and Port Chalmers. Nominated passages are granted by direct route only.
Passages at reduced rates are not granted to unhealthy persons. When cases of lung, chest, or other like complaints are discovered in any member of a family by the Medical Officer at London. Liverpool, or Southampton, the whole family is prevented from sailing.
In the case of immigrants under twenty-one years of age special arrangements have to be entered into for their protection on the voyage where deemed necessary or advisable.
In addition to the system of nomination, qualified domestic servants under 40 years of age may, on application to the High Commissioner, be granted free passages to New Zealand. To be eligible a person must be a bona fide domestic (general servant, cook, housemaid, parlourmaid, waitress, laundress, or nursemaid) and be in employment as such at time of application, and a written undertaking must be given to follow such calling for at least twelve months after arrival in the Dominion, and that marriage will not be contracted during that period.
Qualified farm labourers under 45 may apply for and be granted assisted passages as for single men. The conditions are the same as in the case of domestics, except, of course, that the question of marriage does not enter into the matter.
As their respective Governments do not subscribe to the provisions of the Empire Settlement Act, 1922, residents of the Irish Free State or the Channel Islands (except Guernsey) are not eligible for nomination. As far as Ireland is concerned only residents of the following counties are eligible for nomination, viz.: Antrim, Armagh, Down, Fermanagh, Londonderry, and Tyrone.
Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). As explained previously, the present scheme has been in the main suspended since the middle of 1927. The numbers of assisted immigrants during each year are as follows:—
Year. | Number. |
---|---|
1871 | 303 |
1872 | 4,736 |
1873 | 8,754 |
1874 | 32,118 |
1875 | 20,370 |
1876 | 9,677 |
1877 | 5,344 |
1878 | 6,618 |
1879 | 10,311 |
1880 | 2,689 |
1881 | 103 |
1882 | 726 |
1883 | 5,902 |
1884 | 3,888 |
1885 | 1,072 |
1886 | 917 |
1887 | 1,286 |
1888 | 485 |
1889 | 91 |
1890 | 144 |
1891 | 44 |
1904 | 1,058 |
1905 | 2,191 |
1906 | 3,682 |
1907 | 2,959 |
1908 | 4,667 |
1909 | 3,299 |
1910 | 2,341 |
1911 | 3,070 |
1912 | 3,535 |
1913 | 5,151 |
1914 | 3,716 |
1915 | 1,300 |
1916 | 695 |
1917 | 231 |
1918 | 421 |
1919 | 3,569 |
1920 | 7,615 |
1921 | 8,085 |
1922 | 7,773 |
1923 | 6,181 |
1924 | 8,091 |
1925 | 8,277 |
1926 | 10,766 |
1927 | 5,899 |
The total to 31st December, 1927, is 220,150, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom, with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).
On arrival in New Zealand the immigrants are met on board by officers of the Immigration Department, who accompany the Port Health Officer to the ship. While the vessel is in the stream it is the special duty of such officers to afford to the assisted immigrants all necessary information as regards transhipment, &c.
Each immigrant is seen as he passes towards the doctor for examination, and is handed an official letter containing information as to where his ticket will be arranged for, and the place and time of departure of his connecting train or boat (if any). It is the practice of the Department to send out advices, by wire if necessary, to friends and relatives of immigrants about to arrive, and to get back information as to where the newcomers will be met. These messages, often together with private letters, &c., are given out on board to those to whom they are addressed.
In the case of domestics, the matron in charge on board is instructed to classify the girls under two heads: (a) Those with work already arranged or with friends to go to; (b) those without either friends or work. On arrival they are met by the Girls' Superintendent of the Immigration Department. Arrangements are made for sending to their destinations those girls who are going to friends or to definite positions. Those requiring accommodation are directed to homes or hostels approved by the Minister of Immigration for this purpose. The Superintendent then separately considers the case of each girl, and arranges to place her with an applicant for a Government-assisted girl. After a girl has been placed the Department endeavours to keep in touch with her by correspondence.
With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or some other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts), may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.
In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or visé must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.
Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.
With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, Cook Islands, and Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire, including territories under British protection or mandate, but not Palestine or Mesopotamia unless specially endorsed for those countries.
The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department. In general the provisions outlined hereunder do not apply to (a) His Majesty's land and sea forces, (b) the officers and crew of any ship-of-war of any Government, (c) persons duly accredited to the Government of New Zealand by any other Government, (d) the officers and crew of any mercantile vessel who leave New Zealand with the vessel, (e) persons domiciled in New Zealand, (f) any persons who may be exempted in special cases (at the discretion of the proper authority).
The following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—
Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department.
NOTE.—A person is not deemed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.
Idiots or insane persons.
Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.
Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.
Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.
Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.
Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period of six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with.
Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.
When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.
Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Customs, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, nationality, race or people to which he belongs, residence, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, and (if not domiciled in New Zealand) occupation, and places of birth of himself and father.
The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act of 1923, which came into operation on the 13th May, 1924, and the regulations made thereunder, provide that an alien friend residing in New Zealand may apply to the Minister of Internal Affairs setting forth—
His name, age, birthplace, residence, occupation, and nationality;
The length of his residence in New Zealand, and his desire to settle therein, either permanently or for a limited period, stating such limited period (if any);
A request that a certificate of naturalization may be granted to him.
If the Minister is satisfied—
That the applicant has either resided within New Zealand for a period of not less than three years, or has been in the service of the Crown in any part of His Majesty's dominions for not less than five years within the last eight years; and
That the applicant is of good character and has an adequate knowledge of the English language; and
That the applicant intends, if his application is granted, to continue to reside in His Majesty's dominions, or to enter, or continue in, the service of the Crown; and
That in all other respects the applicant is a person fit to hold and exercise the rights of a British subject in New Zealand—
he may, in his absolute discretion, give or withhold the certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal lies from his decision.
The Act also applies to the Cook Islands and to Western Samoa in the same manner in all respects as if those territories were for all purposes part of New Zealand, but the power to grant certificates of naturalization in these cases is vested in the Governor-General, and in the case of a person resident in the Cook Islands is exercised on the recommendation of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and in the case of a person resident in Western Samoa on the recommendation of the Minister of External Affairs. It must not be a condition of the naturalization of any Samoan as defined in the Samoa Act, 1921, that he has an adequate knowledge of the English language.
The Minister of Internal Affairs is required to enrol for safe custody a duplicate of all certificates of naturalization issued under the Act.
Acquisition by any person of the status of a British subject by naturalization granted in the United Kingdom, or in any of the dominions, colonies, possessions, or territories of His Majesty other than New Zealand, is not to be deemed to have conferred, and does not confer, upon such person the status of a British subject in New Zealand.
The regulations made by Order in Council dated 13th May, 1924, prescribe the following fees:—
Certificate of naturalization issued to a woman who was a British subject | £ | s. | d. |
previous to her marriage with an alien | 0 | 5 | 0 |
Certificate of naturalization granted to any person who served with any New Zealand Expeditionary Force or with any Imperial Force or Allied Force in the Great War | 0 | 5 | 0 |
Certificate of naturalization granted to a native of the islands of Western Samoa | 0 | 2 | 6 |
Certificate of naturalization granted in other cases, provided that in any case of indigence (to be determined by the Minister of Internal Affairs) the fee may be reduced to 5s | 2 | 0 | 0 |
The registration of a declaration of alienage | 0 | 10 | 0 |
Certified copy of any declaration or certificate | 0 | 10 | 0 |
The Minister of Internal Affairs is empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization that has been obtained by false representation or fraud, or by concealment of material circumstances, or where the person to whom a certificate is granted has shown himself by act or speech to be disaffected or disloyal to His Majesty. The Governor-General in Council is also empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization where he is satisfied that this course is advisable, either generally in the public interest or for special reasons affecting the person to whom such certificate has been granted. The duty and discretion imposed and conferred upon the Minister and upon the Governor - General in Council are declared to be absolute, and no order of the Minister or Order in Council therein is to be questioned in any Court or by any proceeding on any ground whatsoever.
During the year 1927, letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 137 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 166 in the previous year.
Country of Birth. | Males. | Females. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|
Norway | 8 | .. | 8 |
Sweden | 9 | .. | 9 |
Denmark | 6 | .. | 6 |
Finland | 5 | .. | 5 |
Russia | 7 | .. | 7 |
Estonia | 1 | .. | 1 |
Latvia | 2 | .. | 2 |
Poland | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Germany | 20 | .. | 20 |
Netherlands | 3 | .. | 3 |
Switzerland | 10 | .. | 10 |
Czecho-Slovakia | 1 | .. | 1 |
Austria | 2 | .. | 2 |
Jugo-Slavia— | |||
Dalmatia | 15 | .. | 15 |
Croatia | 10 | .. | 10 |
Portugal | 1 | .. | 1 |
Italy | 7 | .. | 7 |
Greece | 6 | .. | 6 |
Rumania | 1 | .. | 1 |
Syria | 6 | .. | 6 |
Turkestan | 1 | .. | 1 |
Africa | 1 | .. | 1 |
United States of America | 5 | 1 | 6 |
West Indies | .. | 1 | 1 |
Tahiti | 2 | .. | 2 |
Western Samoa | 2 | .. | 2 |
New Zealand | .. | 2 | 2 |
Totals, all countries | 132 | 5 | 137 |
In the last six years 1,395 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last three years concerned the basis is country of birth, for the remaining three, previous nationality.
Country. | No. |
---|---|
Jugo-Slavia | 356 |
Germany | 184 |
Denmark | 146 |
Sweden | 99 |
Italy | 91 |
Norway | 71 |
Russia | 64 |
Switzerland | 61 |
United States | 53 |
Poland | 40 |
Finland | 37 |
Western Samoa | 25 |
Syria | 25 |
Austria | 24 |
Greece | 24 |
Netherlands | 20 |
France | 18 |
Belgium | 7 |
Portugal | 7 |
Czechs-Slovakia | 6 |
Other countries | 37 |
Total | 1,395 |
The total for other countries includes: Three each for Hungary, Rumania, Chile, New Zealand, and “Born at sea”; two each for Latvia, Turkey, Palestine, South America, and Tahiti; and one each for Spain, Luxemburg, Bulgaria, Estonia, Lithuania, England, Turkestan, Africa, South Africa, West Indies, Argentina, and New Caledonia.
In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.
The population of the two Islands at successive censuses is given in the table following, together with the percentage that each Island bears to the total. The figures are exclusive of Maoris.
Population of the North and South Islands, 1858-1926. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Census Year. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Proportions per Cent. | |||
North Island. | South Island.* | Total. | North Island. | South Island.* | |
* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands. | |||||
1858 | 34,094 | 25,319 | 59,413 | 57.38 | 42.62 |
1861 | 41,641 | 57,380 | 99,021 | 42.05 | 57.95 |
1864 | 65,263 | 106,895 | 172,158 | 37.91 | 62.09 |
1867 | 79,913 | 138,755 | 218,668 | 36.55 | 63.45 |
1871 | 96,875 | 159,518 | 256,393 | 37.78 | 62.22 |
1874 | 111,934 | 187,580 | 299,514 | 37.37 | 62.63 |
1878 | 158,208 | 256,204 | 414,412 | 38.18 | 61.82 |
1881 | 193,047 | 296,886 | 489,933 | 39.40 | 60.60 |
1886 | 250,482 | 328,000 | 578,482 | 43.30 | 56.70 |
1891 | 281,474 | 345,184 | 626,658 | 44.92 | 55.08 |
1896 | 340,638 | 362,722 | 703,360 | 48.43 | 51.57 |
1901 | 390,579 | 382,140 | 772,719 | 50.54 | 49.45 |
1906 | 476,737 | 411,841 | 888,578 | 53.65 | 46.35 |
1911 | 563,733 | 444,735 | 1,008,468 | 55.90 | 44.10 |
1916 | 651,072 | 448,377 | 1,099,449 | 59.22 | 40.78 |
1921 | 741,255 | 477,658 | 1,218,913 | 60.81 | 39.19 |
1926 | 831,813 | 512,056 | 1,344,469 | 61.87 | 38.13 |
A feature of recent years has been the steady movement of population to the North Island.
The populations of the various provincial districts, as disclosed by the censuses of 1901, 1911, 1921, and 1926, with the estimate for the current year, are as follows:—
Provincial District. | Census Population.* | Estimated Population* as at 1st April, 1928. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1901. | 1911. | 1921. | 1926. | ||
* Excluding Maoris. | |||||
Auckland | 175,946 | 264,524 | 369,618 | 424,531 | 444,450 |
Hawke's Bay | 35,424 | 48,546 | 60,925 | 65,620 | 67,960 |
Taranaki | 37,855 | 51,569 | 61,911 | 68,162 | 69,610 |
Wellington | 141,354 | 199,094 | 248,801 | 273,500 | 285,460 |
Marlborough | 13,326 | 15,985 | 17,788 | 18,317 | 18,470 |
Nelson | 37,915 | 48,463 | 47,628 | 50,677 | 51,270 |
Westland | 14,506 | 15,714 | 14,181 | 15,129 | 15,620 |
Canterbury | 143,248 | 173,443 | 199,034 | 213,890 | 220,170 |
Otago— | |||||
Otago portion | 125,341 | 132,402 | 136,880 | 149,522 | 149,080 |
Southland portion | 47,804 | 58,728 | 62,147 | 65,121 | 66,610 |
Totals | 772,719 | 1,008,468 | 1,218,913 | 1,344,469 | 1,388,700 |
During the twenty-five years from 1901 to 1926 the population of the Dominion increased by 74 per cent, and each of the four North Island provincial districts showed a higher rate of increase—viz., Auckland, 141 per cent.; Wellington, 93 per cent.; Hawke's Bay, 85 per cent.; and Taranaki, 80 per cent. Among the South Island provincial districts Canterbury led with a percentage increase of 49, followed by Marlborough (37), Southland (36), Nelson (34), Otago (19), and Westland (4).
On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas. The urban areas are not homogeneous local governing bodies, but were formed for statistical purposes, with a view to obviating difficulties formerly experienced through alterations of boundaries of cities and boroughs. Each urban area contains, in addition to the central city or borough and any suburban borough, town, or road districts, a considerable non - municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The boundaries, which were designed to remain unaltered for a long period, thus allowing of definite comparisons being made over a series of years, were fixed with a view to providing for probable expansion.
Including those cities and boroughs which form parts of urban areas, the borough population at the census of 1926 aggregated 785,040, or 58.39 per cent, of the total population of the Dominion. Prior to 1900 there was no statutory limitation to the number of inhabitants necessary to constitute a borough, and consequently many small centres became municipalities. The Municipal Corporations Act now imposes a limit as to area, and provides that no new borough may be constituted unless the proposed area contains at least 1,000 inhabitants.
The counties contain what is generally regarded as the rural population, though this is only approximately correct, some of the boroughs, as stated above, having small populations mainly engaged in rural occupations. On the other hand, some of the non-municipalized towns, which include town districts suburban to the cities and principal boroughs and lying within the urban areas referred to above, have populations more urban than rural.
The town districts are of two classes, which may be referred to as “dependent” and “independent,” the former being in some matters under the jurisdiction of the Council of the county within which it lies, while the latter is entirely independent of county control. A town district may attain its independence of the county when its population exceeds 500, and may became a borough on reaching a population of 1,000.
For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—
Census Year. | Counties. | Boroughs. | Percentage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Counties. | Boroughs. | Shipboard, &c. | |||
1881 | 291,238 | 194,981 | 59.44 | 39.80 | 0.76 |
1886 | 327,328 | 245,612 | 56.58 | 42.46 | 0.96 |
1891 | 352,097 | 270,343 | 56.18 | 43.14 | 0.68 |
1896 | 391,735 | 307,294 | 55.69 | 43.69 | 0.62 |
1901 | 417,596 | 350,202 | 54.04 | 45.32 | 0.64 |
1906 | 458,797 | 424,614 | 51.63 | 47.79 | 0.58 |
1911 | 496,779 | 505,598 | 49.26 | 50.14 | 0.60 |
1916 | 501,259 | 585,306 | 45.59 | 53.24 | 1.17 |
1921 | 530,852 | 681,988 | 43.55 | 55.95 | 0.50 |
1926 | 551,457 | 785,040 | 41.02 | 58.39 | 0.59 |
In view of the public attention which has in recent years been bestowed upon the question of urban drift, the subject merits some further discussion. A measure of very fair accuracy is provided by the proportion of “county” and “borough” population in the table immediately preceding. Its drawback is perhaps that it slightly overstates the proportion of urban inhabitants and recent movements of the urban drift. A better criterion is contained in the next table, although perhaps the effects are here slightly understated.
For reasons indicated above, it is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1906, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—
Census. | Rural Population: Per Cent. | Urban Population: Per Cent. |
---|---|---|
1881 | 62.34 | 37.66 |
1886 | 60.47 | 39.53 |
1891 | 61.16 | 38.84 |
1896 | 61.95 | 38.05 |
1901 | 60.87 | 39.13 |
1906 | 57.96 | 42.04 |
1911 | 57.07 | 42.93 |
1916 | 54.18 | 45.82 |
1921 | 51.23 | 48.77 |
1926 | 48.38 | 51.62 |
The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the “urban drift,” either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is rapidly gaining in momentum.
Consideration of urban population would be incomplete without a reference to the size of the towns dealt with. To that end a table has been compiled which shows the grouping of the residents of cities, boroughs, and town districts according to the size of their municipality. The total may be taken as corresponding sufficiently well to the urban population. The table shows some very interesting movements in urban distribution, but it is necessary to utter a caution against comparisons made without due consideration. Adjoining boroughs frequently amalgamate, and thus a large borough or city is at once in existence, although there may well be little or no change otherwise. Again, boroughs or town districts are often created out of what prior to such creation has been considered rural territory, and the change in status automatically places them within the number of the urban population without any corresponding change in the industries, &c, characteristic of the respective towns. Furthermore, the number of alterations in the boundaries of local districts is most marked.
Boroughs and Town Districts with Populations of | 1901. | 1926. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Boroughs, &c. | Population. | Per Cent, of | Number of Boroughs, &c. | Population. | Per Cent, of | |||
Urban Population. | Total Population. | Urban Population. | Total Population. | |||||
Over 50,000 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 337,221 | 40.57 | 25.08 |
25,000-50,000 | 2 | 77,851 | 21.19 | 10.08 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
10,000-25,000 | 3 | 53,821 | 14.65 | 6.96 | 12 | 185,580 | 22.32 | 13.80 |
5,000-10,000 | 10 | 66,259 | 18.03 | 8.58 | 11 | 82,144 | 9.88 | 6.11 |
2,500-5,000 | 20 | 74,489 | 20.27 | 9.64 | 23 | 85,430 | 10.28 | 6.36 |
1,000-2,500 | 38 | 59,117 | 16.09 | 7.65 | 63 | 102,201 | 12.29 | 7.60 |
Under 1,000 | 63 | 35,882 | 9.77 | 4.64 | 75 | 38,722 | 4.66 | 2.88 |
Totals | 136 | 367,419 | 100.00 | 47.55 | 188 | 831,298 | 100.00 | 61.83 |
An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population, as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 50 per cent, of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.
Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates. The distribution as at the census of 1926 is set forth in the accompanying table:—
Provincial District. | Boroughs, &c, of over 10,000. | Boroughs, &c., of 2,500-10,000. | Boroughs, &c., of under 2,500. | Total Population of | Remainder of Population. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Population. | Number. | Population. | Number. | Population. | |||
Auckland | 5 | 150,173 | 13 | 63,677 | 47 | 48,334 | 262,184 | 162,347 |
Hawke's Bay | 2 | 25,050 | 1 | 4,243 | 9 | 9,110 | 38,403 | 27,217 |
Taranaki | 1 | 13,923 | 2 | 7,840 | 9 | 8,677 | 30,440 | 37,722 |
Wellington | 3 | 140,471 | 6 | 35,002 | 21 | 24,414 | 199,887 | 73,613 |
Marlborough | 1 | 4,970 | 2 | 1,479 | 6,449 | 11,868 | ||
Nelson | 1 | 10,153 | 1 | 3,866 | 6 | 6,094 | 20,113 | 30,564 |
Westland | 1 | 5,619 | 4 | 4,029 | 9,648 | 5,481 | ||
Canterbury | 2 | 98,339 | 5 | 20,930 | 11 | 12,045 | 131,314 | 82,576 |
Otago— | ||||||||
Otago portion | 1 | 67,536 | 3 | 17,513 | 19 | 16,987 | 102,036 | 47,486 |
Southland portion | 1 | 17,156 | 1 | 3,914 | 10 | 9,754 | 30,824 | 34,297 |
New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries. Accurate data on this point are not readily available, but the next table, which gives a comparison with England and the United States, removes this deficiency to some extent. Neither of these two countries, however, represents the same stage of development as the Dominion, so that the comparison suffers to that extent. The urban population quoted for England is that of the total of “urban districts”: that for the United States is the total population in towns of over 2,500 inhabitants.
Census nearest to | New Zealand. | England and Wales. | United States of America. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban. | Rural. | Urban. | Rural. | Urban. | Rural. | |
1880 | 37.7 | 62.3 | 67.9 | 32.1 | 28.6 | 71.4 |
1890 | 38.8 | 61.2 | 72.0 | 28.0 | 35.4 | 64.6 |
1900 | 39.1 | 60.9 | 77.0 | 23.0 | 40.0 | 60.0 |
1910 | 42.9 | 57.1 | 78.1 | 21.9 | 45.8 | 54.2 |
1920 | 48.8 | 51.2 | 79.4 | 20.6 | 51.4 | 48.6 |
URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | |
---|---|
Urban Area. | Population (including Maoris). |
Auckland. | |
Auckland City | 100,900 |
Birkenhead Borough | 3,235 |
Northcote Borough | 2,465 |
Takapuna Borough | 6,765 |
Devonport Borough | 10,200 |
Newmarket Borough | 3,240 |
Mount Eden Borough | 19,270 |
Mount Albert Borough | 19,285 |
Onehunga Borough | 10,950 |
Otahuhu Borough | 4,645 |
New Lynn Town District | 2,960 |
Ellerslie Town District | 2,680 |
Mount Roskill Road District | 5,625 |
One Tree Hill Road District | 7,420 |
Mount Wellington Road District | 1,230 |
Panmure Township Road District | 295 |
Remainder of urban area | 5,645 |
Total | 206,810 |
Wellington. | |
Wellington City | 103,100 |
Lower Hutt Borough | 10,725 |
Petone Borough | 10,190 |
Eastbourne Borough | 1,960 |
Johnsonville Town District | 1,290 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,855 |
Total | 130,120 |
Christchurch. | |
Christchurch City | 86,600 |
Riccarton Borough | 4,925 |
New Brighton Borough | 4,705 |
Sumner Borough | 3,155 |
Lyttelton Borough | 3,710 |
Remainder of urban area | 20,275 |
Total | 123,370 |
Dunedin. | |
Dunedin City | 66,200 |
St, Kilda Borough | 8,100 |
Green Island Borough | 2,200 |
West Harbour Borough | 2,030 |
Port Chalmers Borough | 2,575 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,955 |
Total | 84,060 |
Hamilton. | |
Hamilton Borough | 14,715 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,635 |
Total | 17,350 |
Gisborne. | |
Gisborne Borough | 13,510 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,030 |
Total | 15,540 |
Napier. | |
Napier Borough | 15,890 |
Taradale Town District | 1,135 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,845 |
Total | 18,870 |
Hastings. | |
Hastings Borough | 10,660 |
Havelock North Town District | 1,055 |
Remainder of urban area | 3,575 |
Total | 15,290 |
New Plymouth. | |
New Plymouth Borough | 14,820 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,230 |
Total | 17,050 |
Wanganui. | |
Wanganui City | 24,740 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,770 |
Total | 27,510 |
Palmerston North, | |
Palmerston North Borough | 19,210 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,730 |
Total | 20,940 |
Nelson. | |
Nelson City | 10,420 |
Tahunanui Town District | 680 |
Remainder of urban area | 980 |
Total | 12,080 |
Timaru. | |
Timaru Borough | 15,835 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,705 |
Total | 17,540 |
Invercargill. | |
Invercargill Borough | 19,380 |
South Invercargill Borough | 1,050 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,480 |
Total | 22,910 |
COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | ||
---|---|---|
(NOTE.—The column headed “Administrative” does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading “Geographic” includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.) | ||
County. | Population (including Maoris). | |
Administrative. | Geographic. | |
North Island— | ||
Mongonui | 6,790 | 7,325 |
Whangaroa | 1,880 | 1,880 |
Hokianga | 6,935 | 6,935 |
Bay of Islands | 7,605 | 8,130 |
Whangarei | 10,745 | 19,410 |
Hobson | 6,040 | 8,025 |
Otamatea | 4,210 | 4,210 |
Rodney | 3,950 | 4,400 |
Waitemata | 10,200 | 39,205 |
Eden | 15,080 | 171,405 |
Great Barrier | 375 | 375 |
Manukau | 8,130 | 18,410 |
Franklin | 11,440 | 15,375 |
Raglan | 7,655 | 7,655 |
Waikato | 9,600 | 28,080 |
Waipa | 10,185 | 13,670 |
Otorohanga | 3,960 | 4,570 |
Kawhia | 1,880 | 1,880 |
Waitomo | 6,790 | 9,250 |
Taumarunui | 2,920 | 5,370 |
Matamata | 7,960 | 9,800 |
Piako | 7,900 | 11,885 |
Ohinemuri | 2,960 | 8,305 |
Hauraki Plains | 4,290 | 4,290 |
Thames | 2,540 | 7,300 |
Coromandel | 2,120 | 2,120 |
Tauranga | 8,450 | 12,090 |
Rotorua | 3,860 | 8,690 |
Taupo | 2,340 | 2,340 |
Whakatane | 6,120 | 7,545 |
Opotiki | 4,020 | 5,255 |
Matakaoa | 1,530 | 1,530 |
Waiapu | 5,150 | 5,150 |
Uawa | 1,710 | 1,710 |
Waikohu | 3,565 | 3,565 |
Cook | 6,795 | 20,305 |
Wairoa | 5,530 | 7,940 |
Hawke's Bay | 14,850 | 43,590 |
Waipawa | 3,460 | 4,640 |
Waipukurau | 990 | 2,870 |
Patangata | 2,735 | 2,735 |
Dannevirke | 5,000 | 9,410 |
Woodville | 1,885 | 3,010 |
Weber | 425 | 425 |
Ohura | 2,605 | 2,605 |
Whangamomona | 1,350 | 1,350 |
Clifton | 2,700 | 2,700 |
Taranaki | 6,485 | 23,115 |
Inglewood | 3,125 | 4,390 |
Egmont | 3,925 | 4,875 |
Stratford | 5,125 | 8,540 |
Eltham | 3,525 | 5,565 |
Waimate West | 2,895 | 3,580 |
Hawera | 5,430 | 10,010 |
Patea | 3,495 | 5,265 |
Kaitieke | 2,965 | 3,865 |
Waimarino | 3,795 | 6,925 |
Waitotara | 3,435 | 28,175 |
Wanganui | 3,745 | 3,745 |
Rangitikei | 9,625 | 16,390 |
Kiwitea | 2,380 | 2,380 |
Pohangina | 1,310 | 1,310 |
Oroua | 3,735 | 8,010 |
Manawatu | 5,030 | 6,800 |
Kairanga | 5,135 | 24,345 |
Horowhenua | 6,780 | 12,090 |
Pahiatua | 3,000 | 4,490 |
Akitio | 1,200 | 1,200 |
Eketahuna | 2,045 | 2,835 |
Mauriceville | 765 | 765 |
Masterton | 3,540 | 11,920 |
Castlepoint | 605 | 605 |
Wairarapa South | 3,265 | 5,100 |
Featherston | 3,890 | 7,050 |
Hutt | 7,250 | 33,175 |
Makara | 4,135 | 108,525 |
Total | 360,845 | 923,755 |
South Island— | ||
Sounds | 945 | 945 |
Marlborough | 7,700 | 14,150 |
Awatere | 1,710 | 1,710 |
Kaikoura | 2,325 | 2,325 |
Amuri | 2,210 | 2,210 |
Cheviot | 1,300 | 1,300 |
Waimea | 9,140 | 22,860 |
Takaka | 1,945 | 1,945 |
Collingwood | 1,100 | 1,100 |
Buller | 6,430 | 10,320 |
Murchison | 1,400 | 1,400 |
Inangahua | 3,530 | 3,530 |
Grey | 5,210 | 14,330 |
Westland | 4,220 | 7,670 |
Waipara | 2,470 | 2,470 |
Kowai | 1,960 | 1,960 |
Ashley | 720 | 720 |
Rangiora | 3,010 | 5,135 |
Eyre | 1,860 | 3,570 |
Oxford | 1,660 | 1,660 |
Tawera | 780 | 780 |
Malvern | 2,865 | 2,865 |
Paparua | 5,230 | 5,230 |
Waimairi | 12,515 | 17,440 |
Heathcote | 5,255 | 103,425 |
Halswell | 1,865 | 1,865 |
Mount Herbert | 515 | 515 |
Akaroa | 1,800 | 2,410 |
Chatham Islands | 600 | 600 |
Wairewa | 1,045 | 1,045 |
Springs | 1,910 | 1,910 |
Ellesmere | 3,320 | 3,930 |
Selwyn | 1,780 | 1,780 |
Ashburton | 12,465 | 18,335 |
Geraldine | 5,780 | 8,670 |
Levels | 5,220 | 21,630 |
Mackenzie | 3,180 | 3,180 |
Waimate | 7,275 | 9,500 |
Waitaki | 9,460 | 17,075 |
Waihemo | 1,440 | 2,245 |
Waikouaiti | 4,380 | 9,595 |
Peninsula | 2,640 | 2,640 |
Taieri | 6,105 | 84,560 |
Bruce | 4,500 | 7,530 |
Clutha | 7,090 | 8,635 |
Tuapeka | 4,875 | 6,245 |
Maniototo | 2,715 | 2,925 |
Vincent | 3,680 | 4,900 |
Lake | 1,695 | 2,815 |
Southland | 25,180 | 54,575 |
Wallace | 9,185 | 11,390 |
Fiord | 20 | 20 |
Stewart Island | 660 | 660 |
Total | 217,870 | 522,230 |
Grand total | 578,715 | 1,445,985 |
BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | |
---|---|
Borough. | Population (including Maoris). |
North Island— | |
Whangarei | 6,950 |
Dargaville | 1,985 |
Birkenhead | 3,235 |
Northcote | 2,465 |
Takapuna | 6,765 |
Devonport | 10,200 |
Auckland (City) | 100,900 |
Newmarket | 3,240 |
Mount Eden | 19,270 |
Mount Albert | 19,285 |
Onehunga | 10,950 |
Otahuhu | 4,645 |
Pukekohe | 2,440 |
Ngaruawahia | 1,225 |
Hamilton | 14,715 |
Cambridge | 2,030 |
Te Awamutu | 1,700 |
Te Kuiti | 2,460 |
Taumarunui | 2,450 |
Morrinsville | 1,595 |
Te Aroha | 2,390 |
Paeroa | 1,860 |
Waihi | 3,485 |
Thames | 4,760 |
Tauranga | 2,660 |
Rotorua | 4,830 |
Whakatane | 1,425 |
Opotiki | 1,235 |
Gisborne | 13,510 |
Wairoa | 2,410 |
Napier | 15,890 |
Hastings | 10,660 |
Waipawa | 1,180 |
Waipukurau | 1,880 |
Dannevirke | 4,410 |
Woodville | 1,125 |
Waitara | 1,810 |
New Plymouth | 14,820 |
Inglewood | 1,265 |
Stratford | 3,415 |
Eltham | 2,040 |
Hawera | 4,580 |
Patea | 1,130 |
Ohakune | 1,520 |
Raetihi | 1,130 |
Taihape | 2,475 |
Wanganui (City) | 24,740 |
Marton | 2,775 |
Feilding | 4,275 |
Palmerston North | 19,210 |
Foxton | 1,770 |
Shannon | 1,150 |
Levin | 2,580 |
Otaki | 1,580 |
Pahiatua | 1,490 |
Eketahuna | 790 |
Masterton | 8,380 |
Carterton | 1,835 |
Greytown | 1,100 |
Featherston | 1,060 |
Martinborough | 1,000 |
Upper Hutt | 3,050 |
Lower Hutt | 10,725 |
Petone | 10,190 |
Eastbourne | 1,960 |
Wellington (City) | 103,100 |
Total | 529,160 |
South Island— | |
Picton | 1,280 |
Blenheim | 5,170 |
Nelson (City) | 10,420 |
Richmond | 1,110 |
Motueka | 1,510 |
Westport | 3,890 |
Brunner | 650 |
Runanga | 1,400 |
Greymouth | 5,900 |
Kumara | 500 |
Hokitika | 2,450 |
Ross | 500 |
Rangiora | 2,125 |
Kaiapoi | 1,710 |
Christchurch (City) | 86,600 |
Riccarton | 4,925 |
New Brighton | 4,705 |
Sumner | 3,155 |
Lyttelton | 3,710 |
Akaroa | 610 |
Ashburton | 5,195 |
Geraldine | 1,000 |
Temuka | 1,890 |
Timaru | 15,835 |
Waimate | 2,225 |
Oamaru | 7,345 |
Hampden | 270 |
Palmerston | 805 |
Waikouaiti | 610 |
Port Chalmers | 2,575 |
West Harbour | 2,030 |
Dunedin (City) | 66,200 |
St. Kilda | 8,100 |
Green Island | 2,200 |
Mosgiel | 1,955 |
Milton | 1,530 |
Kaitangata | 1,500 |
Balclutha | 1,545 |
Tapanui | 300 |
Lawrence | 660 |
Roxburgh | 410 |
Naseby | 210 |
Alexandra | 610 |
Cromwell | 610 |
Arrowtown | 300 |
Queenstown | 820 |
Gore | 3,990 |
Mataura | 1,275 |
Winton | 890 |
Invercargill | 19,380 |
South Invercargill | 1,050 |
Bluff | 1,605 |
Riverton | 875 |
Total | 298,115 |
Grand total | 827,275 |
TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1928. | |
---|---|
Town District. | Population (including Maoris). |
(a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties. | |
North Island— | |
Kaitaia | 535 |
Kaikohe | 525 |
Hikurangi | 1,165 |
Kamo | 550 |
Warkworth | 450 |
Helensville | 990 |
Henderson | 1,060 |
Glen Eden | 1,330 |
New Lynn | 2,960 |
Ellerslie | 2,680 |
Howick | 560 |
Papatoetoe | 1,875 |
Manurewa | 1,455 |
Papakura | 1,745 |
Waiuku | 840 |
Tuakau | 655 |
Huntly | 1,735 |
Leamington | 560 |
Otorohanga | 610 |
Manunui | 900 |
Putaruru | 790 |
Matamata | 1,050 |
Te Puke | 980 |
Taradale | 1,135 |
Havelock North | 1,055 |
Opunake | 950 |
Manaia | 685 |
Rangataua | 480 |
Mangaweka | 345 |
Hunterville | 635 |
Waverley | 640 |
Bull's | 535 |
Johnsonville | 1,290 |
Total | 33,750 |
South Island— | |
Tahunanui | 680 |
Cobden | 1,170 |
Leeston | 610 |
Tinwald | 675 |
Pleasant Point | 575 |
Lumsden | 530 |
Wyndham | 675 |
Otautau | 660 |
Nightcaps | 670 |
Total | 6,245 |
Grand total | 39,995 |
(b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties. | |
North Island— | |
Kohukohu | 540 |
Rawene | 425 |
Russell | 365 |
Kawakawa | 380 |
Onerahi | 485 |
Mercer | 360 |
Raglan | 320 |
Ohaupo | 240 |
Kihikihi | 315 |
Kawhia | 220 |
Turua | 280 |
Patutahi | 285 |
Te Karaka | 370 |
Otane | 350 |
Norsewood | 190 |
Ormondville | 290 |
Ohura | 285 |
Kaponga | 435 |
Normanby | 375 |
Rongotea | 290 |
Total | 6,800 |
South Island— | |
Havelock | 250 |
Takaka | 390 |
South bridge | 425 |
Outram | 350 |
Clinton | 380 |
Edendale | 450 |
Total | 2,245 |
Grand total | 9,045 |
New Zealand has many townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. A list of such townships (other than those included in urban areas) with more than five hundred inhabitants, as at the census of 20th April, 1926, is here given. The population quoted includes, as a rule, the immediate neighbourhood as well as the actual township itself.
* Including construction camp. † Including mental hospital. | |
---|---|
Arapuni* | 845 |
Ashhurst | 629 |
Belfast | 1,107 |
Blackball | 1,056 |
Brightwater | 532 |
Bunnythorpe | 747 |
Clive | 651 |
Coromandel | 619 |
Denniston | 910 |
Fairlie | 800 |
Granity | 584 |
Hornby | 673 |
Kaikoura | 669 |
Kakahi | 591 |
Katikati | 621 |
Lincoln | 502 |
Longburn | 649 |
Makarewa | 629 |
Mamaku | 633 |
Mangatainoka | 518 |
Matangi | 554 |
Methven | 771 |
Midhirst | 523 |
Miller's Flat | 511 |
Millerton | 907 |
Morven | 601 |
Netherton | 550 |
Ngatea | 522 |
Ohai | 513 |
Okaiawa | 644 |
Ongarue | 577 |
Orepuki | 702 |
Owaka | 557 |
Owhango | 512 |
Oxford | 919 |
Paekakariki | 524 |
Porirua† | 1,842 |
Portland | 541 |
Prebbleton | 507 |
Pukemiro | 695 |
Rakaia | 759 |
Reefton | 1,525 |
Riwaka | 612 |
Sefton | 537 |
Stirling | 526 |
Stoke | 804 |
Takapau | 777 |
Tirau | 550 |
Tokomaru | 663 |
Tuatapere | 635 |
Waharoa | 584 |
Waihou | 787 |
Waikino | 681 |
Waikiwi | 664 |
Waipu | 555 |
Waitati | 659 |
Waitoa | 592 |
Waiuta | 503 |
Wakefield | 759 |
Winchester | 549 |
Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area, and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—
Island. | Population (including Maoris). | ||
---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | Total. | |
Kokutango | 5 | 1 | 6 |
Pakatoa | 1 | 25 | 26 |
Rotoroa | 63 | 6 | 69 |
Little Barrier | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Tiritiri | 5 | 7 | 12 |
Rakino | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Brown's | 2 | 1 | 3 |
Pahiki | 4 | 4 | |
Mokohinau | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Ponui | 11 | 17 | 28 |
Waiheke | 204 | 217 | 421 |
Rangitoto | 24 | 3 | 27 |
Motutapu | 6 | 3 | 9 |
Motuihi | 4 | 3 | 7 |
Kawau | 16 | 16 | 32 |
Motuhora | 6 | 1 | 7 |
Motuketekete | 2 | 2 | |
Slipper | 2 | 2 | |
Wanganui | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Cuvier | 4 | 4 | 8 |
Great Mercury | 3 | 3 | |
Motiti | 51 | 38 | 89 |
White | 22 | 2 | 24 |
East | 4 | 6 | 10 |
Kapiti | 9 | 5 | 14 |
Somes | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Arapawa | 40 | 41 | 81 |
Forsyth | 4 | 7 | 11 |
Blumine | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Brothers | 3 | 3 | |
D'Urville | 59 | 34 | 93 |
Stephen | 5 | 10 | 15 |
Rangitoto | 4 | 4 | 8 |
Quarantine | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Dog | 3 | 3 | 6 |
Centre | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Totals | 583 | 469 | 1,052 |
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, including Cook and other annexed islands, is 103,861 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,285 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.
Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1928 may be quoted as 13.45 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 14.07 persons to the square mile.
A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by applying not the total area as used above, but subtracting the area occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 16.43 (or, including Maoris, 17.20) persons to the square mile.
Reverting to the area first used above, as being the one in common use for this purpose, the progress of development is illustrated in the appended statement:—
— | Persons to Square Mile. | |
---|---|---|
Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | |
1881 | 4.74 | 5.17 |
1886 | 5.60 | 6.01 |
1891 | 6.07 | 6.47 |
1896 | 6.81 | 7.20 |
1901 | 7.48 | 7.90 |
1906 | 8.60 | 9.07 |
1911 | 9.76 | 10.25 |
1916 | 10.64 | 11.13 |
1921 | 11.80 | 12.31 |
1926 | 13.02 | 13.63 |
1927 | 13.30 | 13.92 |
1928 | 13.45 | 14.07 |
Of interest also is the relative distribution of the population, and to this end the density is quoted for provincial districts as at the Census of 1926:—
Provincial District. | Area in Square Miles. | Persons per Square Mile. | |
---|---|---|---|
Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | ||
Auckland | 25,351 | 16.75 | 18.52 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,241 | 15.47 | 16.59 |
Taranaki | 3,732 | 18.26 | 19.25 |
Wellington | 10,807 | 25.31 | 26.00 |
Marlborough | 4,225 | 4.34 | 4.45 |
Nelson | 10,875 | 4.66 | 4.68 |
Westland | 4,881 | 3.10 | 3.13 |
Canterbury | 13,858 | 15.43 | 15.52 |
Otago—Otago portion | 13,957 | 10.71 | 10.74 |
Southland portion | 11,358 | 5.73 | 5.77 |
Dominion | 103,285 | 13.02 | 13.63 |
The South Island provincial districts, it should be noted, contain on an average much more mountainous country than those of the North Island.
The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 510 square miles. Considering their population as “urban,” the urban population (1926) had a density of 1,630.0 per square mile, and the rural population a density of 4.9 per square mile.
Attention may be drawn to the necessity for the exercise of discretion in the use of data concerning density of population, particularly in comparing one country with another. Areas may be calculated in many ways, while area itself may have little relationship to potentiality of use. In the case of urban population, it is impossible to obtain the aggregate area of sites actually in occupation by business premises, residences, &c. Many boroughs contain within their boundaries large reserves which, with farming and other unbuilt-on land, tends to disguise the actual relation of population to area.
A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in the General Report on the Census of 1921. The first official general census was taken in 1857-58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.
Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood, the extent of which the more detailed data from the 1926 census will throw some light upon. The census record is as follows:—
* Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section. | |
---|---|
1857-58 | 56,049 |
1874 | 45,470 |
1878 | 43,595 |
1881 | 44,097 |
1886 | 41,969 |
1891 | 41,993 |
1896 | 39,854 |
1901 | 43,143 |
1906 | 47,731 |
1911 | 49,844 |
1916 | 49,776 |
1921 | 52,751 |
1926 | 63,670* |
1928 | 64,817* |
Of 64,817 Maoris in April, 1928, 61,954 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (46,464), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 4,900; Taranaki, 3,820; and Wellington 6,770. In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerial significance. During 1927-28 the Maori population increased by 583, or 0.9 per cent.
The following table, which shows the increasing proportion of children under fifteen years of age, affords further evidence of increasing numbers:—
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Under 15. | Over 15. | Under 15. | Over 15. | |
1891 | 33.22 | 66.78 | 35.22 | 64.78 |
1896 | 35.28 | 64.72 | 36.82 | 63.18 |
1901 | 35.75 | 64.25 | 37.89 | 62.11 |
1906 | 38.26 | 61.74 | 39.20 | 60.80 |
1911 | 39.10 | 60.90 | 40.97 | 59.03 |
1916 | 41.35 | 58.65 | 41.43 | 58.57 |
1921 | 39.48 | 60.52 | 40.56 | 59.44 |
The number of half-castes is given in the next table for seven census periods. Those under the first heading have, prior to the census of 1926, been included in the Maori totals, the others being classed among the European population. It is a matter of some difficulty to ascertain the number of half-castes living as Maoris. There has been no definite rule to guide collectors in deciding when a half-caste should be classified as living as a Maori—indeed, it might be said that all the half-castes and a large proportion of the Maoris in the South Island live in European fashion. They mostly have separate holdings of land and separate homes, and have adopted the habits of the Europeans. At the censuses of 1916 and 1921 the old method of enumerating the South Island Maoris was discarded, the same methods and forms being utilized as for the European population, and in 1926 for the first time schedules were employed in the North Island, a special Maori schedule being used in most cases. In the early part of this section mention is made of a change in the classification of those intermediate in blood between European and Maori.
During the year 1901 the boundaries of the Dominion were extended to include the Cook Group and certain other of the South Pacific islands. No record of the population of these islands was then obtainable, but at each subsequent census a record of various particulars was obtained. In April, 1928, the population was estimated at 14,219, of which Europeans composed some 300. The movement of population is in the direction of a gradual increase. The figures for each census from 1906 onwards are as follows:—
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1906 | 6,224 | 6,116 | 12,340 |
1911 | 6,449 | 6,149 | 12,598 |
1916 | 6,553 | 6,244 | 12,797 |
1921 | 6,692 | 6,517 | 13,209 |
1926 | 7,047 | 6,830 | 13,877 |
The population (1926) of the various islands is as follows, non-Native population being mentioned first: Aitutaki (14, 1,417); Atiu (9, 924); Mangaia (8, 1,241); Manihiki (3, 413); Manuae and Te-au-o-tu (2, 21); Mauke (15, 496); Mitiaro (2, 236); Palmerston (0, 97); Penrhyn (5, 390); Pukapuka (16, 510); Rakahanga (2, 325); Rarotonga (202, 3,682); shipping at Rarotonga (3, 49); Niue (32, 3,763).
At 1st April, 1928, the population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa was estimated at 42,949, made up as follows:—
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
European and half-caste population | 1,292 | 1,000 | 2,292 |
Native Samoan population | 20,018 | 19,524 | 39,542 |
Chinese indentured-contract labour | 909 | .. | 909 |
Chinese (non-indentured) | 52 | 8 | 60 |
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured-contract labour | 145 | 1 | 146 |
Totals | 22,416 | 20,533 | 42,949 |
The population at the census of 1926 was 3,886 in excess of that disclosed by the census of 1921 (36,343). A full comparison with enumerations prior to 1921 is not possible, owing to indentured-contract labour not having been included n these. A census taken in July, 1917, showed the European population to then number 1,927, and the native Samoans 35,404. The latter are now steadily increasing in number.
The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins issued by the League of Nations, and the Statesman's Year-book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 1,900 millions. The 1,450,000 inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one thirteen-hundredth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—
1913. | 1926. | |
Europe | 498,000,000 | 515,000,000 |
Asia | 978,000,000 | 1,026,000,000 |
Africa | 134,000,000 | 146,000,000 |
North America | 134,000,000 | 159,000,000 |
South America | 56,000,000 | 72,000,000 |
Oceania | 8,000,000 | 9,000,000 |
Totals | 1,808,000,000 | 1,927,000,000 |
The Chinese population included above is 441 millions in 1913 and 450 millions in 1926.
As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—
Country. | Population (000 omitted). | Year. | Index of Population (New Zealand = 1). |
---|---|---|---|
England and Wales | 39,290 | 1,927 | 27 |
Scotland | 4,895 | 1,927 | 3 |
Northern Ireland | 1,253 | 1,927 | 1 |
Irish Free State | 2,973 | 1,926 | 2 |
India (including Native States) | 326,500 | 1,926 | 225 |
Ceylon | 5,010 | 1,926 | 3 |
Union of South Africa | 7,538 | 1,926 | 5 |
Canada | 9,519 | 1,927 | 7 |
Newfoundland | 262 | 1,926 | 0.2 |
Australia | 6,167 | 1,927 | 4 |
New South Wales | 2,371 | 1,927 | 2 |
Victoria | 1,726 | 1,927 | 1 |
Queensland | 894 | 1,927 | 0.6 |
South Australia | 571 | 1,927 | 0.4 |
Western Australia | 385 | 1,927 | 0.3 |
Tasmania | 208 | 1,927 | 0.1 |
New Zealand | 1,454 | 1,928 | 1 |
Austria | 6,750 | 1,926 | 5 |
Belgium | 7,875 | 1,927 | 5 |
Bulgaria | 5,843 | 1,927 | 4 |
Czecho-Slovakia | 14,357 | 1,927 | 10 |
Denmark | 3,460 | 1,926 | 2 |
Estonia | 1,117 | 1,926 | 0.8 |
Finland | 3,558 | 1,927 | 2 |
France | 40,744 | 1,926 | 28 |
Germany | 63,100 | 1,920 | 43 |
Greece | 6,600 | 1,927 | 5 |
Hungary | 8,458 | 1,927 | 6 |
Italy | 40,549 | 1,927 | 28 |
Latvia | 1,867 | 1,926 | 1 |
Lithuania | 2,255 | 1,927 | 2 |
Netherlands | 7,527 | 1,927 | 5 |
Norway | 2,789 | 1,927 | 2 |
Poland | 29,589 | 1,927 | 20 |
Portugal | 5,775 | 1,926 | 4 |
Rumania | 17,220 | 1,926 | 12 |
Russia (Soviet Union) | 147,014 | 1,927 | 101 |
Sweden | 6,074 | 1,927 | 4 |
Switzerland | 3,959 | 1,926 | 3 |
Spain | 22,290 | 1,927 | 15 |
Turkey | 13,650 | 1,927 | 9 |
Jugo-Slavia | 12,800 | 1,926 | 9 |
China | 450,000 | 1,926 | 310 |
Japan | 63,007 | 1,927 | 43 |
Mexico | 14,500 | 1,926 | 10 |
United States | 118,628 | 1,927 | 82 |
Argentina | 10,348 | 1,927 | 7 |
Brazil | 39,870 | 1,927 | 28 |
Chile | 4,004 | 1,927 | 3 |
Table of Contents
REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1847, in which year was passed a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.
The earlier Registration Acts and their amendments provided for very little information being given in the case of births, the register containing merely date and place of birth, name and sex of child, names of father and mother, and occupation of father. In 1875, however, a more comprehensive Registration Act was passed, under which information was recorded as to ages and birthplaces of parents, and in 1912 the sexes and ages of previous issue of the marriage were added to the items required to be shown in the birth entry.
The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of five shillings being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.
There is also provision in the Births and Deaths Registration Act for the re-registration of the births of adopted children, with particulars of the adopting parents in place of those of the natural parents.
Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.
Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.
In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 60 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.
The number of births registered in 1927 (27,881) is 592 less than the total for 1926, and 358 less than the figure for 1917, in spite of an increase of over 275,000 in population during the ten years. This is the first time since 1923 that there has been a decrease in the actual number of births registered. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (20-29) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 0-76 per 1,000 lower than in 1926, which represented the previous lowest level.
The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. |
---|---|---|
1908 | 25,940 | 27.45 |
1909 | 26,524 | 27.29 |
1910 | 25,984 | 26.17 |
1911 | 26,354 | 25.97 |
1912 | 27,508 | 26.48 |
1913 | 27,935 | 26.14 |
1914 | 28,338 | 25.99 |
1915 | 27,850 | 25.33 |
1916 | 28,509 | 25.94 |
1917 | 28,239 | 25.69 |
1918 | 25,860 | 23.44 |
1919 | 24,483 | 21.42 |
1920 | 29,921 | 25.09 |
1921 | 28,567 | 23.34 |
1922 | 29,006 | 23.17 |
1923 | 27,967 | 21.94 |
1924 | 28,014 | 21.57 |
1925 | 28,153 | 21.17 |
1926 | 28,473 | 21.05 |
1927 | 27,881 | 20.29 |
There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the “seventies” and “nineties” disclosed by the following diagram, which shows also the course of the rates of deaths, natural increase, and marriages from 1855 to 1927:—
Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.
The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1926.
Year. | Number of Women 15 and under 45. | Number of Births. | Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Married. | Total. | Legitimate. | Total. | Legitimate. | Total. | |
1878 | 50,999 | 80,313 | 17,341 | 17,770 | 340.0 | 221.3 |
1881 | 57,461 | 96,144 | 18,198 | 18,732 | 315.0 | 194.8 |
1886 | 62,709 | 117,895 | 18,697 | 19,299 | 298.2 | 163.7 |
1891 | 63,172 | 131,271 | 17,635 | 18,273 | 279.2 | 139.2 |
1896 | 69,816 | 158,214 | 17,778 | 18,612 | 254.6 | 117.6 |
1901 | 79,420 | 183,387 | 19,554 | 20,491 | 246.2 | 111.7 |
1906 | 98,249 | 212,598 | 23,120 | 24,252 | 235.3 | 114.1 |
1911 | 119,390 | 240,714 | 25,276 | 26,354 | 211.7 | 109.5 |
1916 | 141,322 | 267,300 | 27,363 | 28,509 | 193.6 | 106.7 |
1921 | 150,400 | 288,477 | 27,309 | 28,567 | 181.6 | 99.0 |
1926 | 161,739 | 313,363 | 26,494 | 27,881 | 163.8 | 89.0 |
The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by over 50 per cent, between 1878 and 1926, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.
Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age-constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. For recent years statistics are available from which to calculate the birth-rate for women of different ages, and by applying the 1926 rate for each quinquennial age-group to the numbers of women in the corresponding groups in earlier years it is possible to ascertain the total births that would have been recorded in these years on the basis of the rates ruling in 1926. From a comparison of the resultant figures with the numbers of births actually recorded in the respective years weighted index numbers can be compiled, taking the year 1926 as base. Index numbers are given below, together with the corresponding unweighted index numbers and those representing the crude rates.
INDEX NUMBERS OF BIRTH-RATES, 1878-1926. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(Base: 1926 = 1000.) | |||||
Year. | Crude Rate. | Legitimate Rate on Basis of Married Women 15 and under 45. | Total Rate on Basis of all Women 15 and under 45. | ||
Unweighted. | Weighted. | Unweighted. | Weighted. | ||
1878 | 2,068 | 2,076 | 1,747 | 2,487 | 2,416 |
1881 | 1,870 | 1,923 | 1,664 | 2,189 | 2,179 |
1886 | 1,634 | 1,821 | 1,600 | 1,839 | 1,880 |
1891 | 1,430 | 1,705 | 1,535 | 1,564 | 1,574 |
1896 | 1,298 | 1,554 | 1,429 | 1,321 | 1,321 |
1901 | 1,298 | 1,503 | 1,383 | 1,255 | 1,223 |
1906 | 1,335 | 1,437 | 1,312 | 1,282 | 1,210 |
1911 | 1,280 | 1,292 | 1,210 | 1,230 | 1,153 |
1916 | 1,278 | 1,182 | 1,159 | 1,199 | 1,146 |
1921 | 1,150 | 1,109 | 1,117 | 1,112 | 1,100 |
1926 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
A comparison of the five sets of index numbers shows that the fall in the rate is somewhat overstated by the crude-rate figures when compared with the rates for married women corrected for age-distribution. Even on this latter basis, however, the figures for which show the least fall, the birth-rate was 75 per cent. higher fifty years ago than it is now. The fall disclosed by the rates for all women between 15 and 45 is much greater than that shown for married women.
The effect of correcting the figures for age-distribution is seen to be very substantial in the case of the legitimate rate for married women, but insignificant in the case of the general rate for all women of the child-bearing ages. It is apparent that, while there have been considerable changes in the sex-constitution of the population and in the age-distribution of married women, there has been little movement in the age-distribution of women in general at the child-bearing ages.
Reference is made farther on in this subsection to the effect on the birth-rate in recent years of changes in the age-distribution of the male population since the war.
The effect of the declining birth-rate is shown in the following table giving the numbers of children under one year of age and the proportions which those numbers represent in the total population as recorded in successive census years:—
Census Year. | Total Population (all Ages). | Children under One Year. | Children under One Year per 1,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|---|
1886 | 578,482 | 18,355 | 31.73 |
1891 | 626,658 | 16,443 | 26.24 |
1896 | 703,360 | 17,070 | 24.27 |
1901 | 772,719 | 18,381 | 23.79 |
1906 | 888,578 | 22,289 | 25.08 |
1911 | 1,008,468 | 24,340 | 24.14 |
1916 | 1,099,449 | 27,021 | 24.57 |
1921 | 1,218,913 | 27,264 | 22.37 |
1926 | 1,344,469 | 26,021 | 19.35 |
The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless, the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 11.84 in 1927. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—
Period. | Annual Rates per 1,000 living. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Births. | Deaths. | Natural Increase | |
1871-1875 | 39.88 | 12.67 | 27.21 |
1876-1880 | 41.21 | 11.80 | 29.41 |
1881-1885 | 36.36 | 10.95 | 25.41 |
1886-1890 | 31.15 | 9.85 | 21.30 |
1891-1895 | 27.68 | 10.15 | 17.53 |
1896-1900 | 25.75 | 9.55 | 16.20 |
1901-1905 | 26.60 | 9.91 | 16.69 |
1906-1910 | 27.06 | 9.75 | 17.31 |
1911-1915 | 25.98 | 9.22 | 16.76 |
1916-1920 | 24.32 | 10.73 | 13.59 |
1921-1925 | 22.22 | 8.62 | 13.60 |
1926-1927 | 20.67 | 8.60 | 12.07 |
In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is low compared with other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand ranks comparatively high among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase. Only 8 of the 40 countries shown in the following list have lower birth-rates than New Zealand, but only 13 have higher rates of natural increase.
BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Country | Quinquennium. | Annual Rates per 1,000. | |
Births. | Natural Increase. | ||
* Registration area. | |||
Bulgaria | 1921-25 | 38.9 | 18.1 |
Egypt | 1922-26 | 43.1 | 17.6 |
South Africa | 1923-27 | 26.3 | 16.7 |
Jamaica | 1922-26 | 37.1 | 15.3 |
Canada | 1922-26 | 26.3 | 15.2 |
Netherlands | 1923-27 | 24.4 | 14.5 |
Rumania | 1921-25 | 36.8 | 14.5 |
Uruguay | 1922-26 | 25.6 | 14.4 |
Costa Rica | 1919-23 | 36.7 | 14.0 |
Japan | 1922-26 | 34.5 | 13.3 |
Australia | 1923-27 | 22.7 | 13.2 |
Russia | 1921-25 | 38.8 | 13.0 |
Ceylon | 1922-26 | 39.2 | 12.7 |
New Zealand | 1923-27 | 21.2 | 12.6 |
Iceland | 1920-24 | 26.7 | 12.5 |
Lithuania | 1922-26 | 28.4 | 12.4 |
Trinidad | 1922-26 | 33.1 | 11.9 |
Italy | 1923-27 | 27.8 | 11.3 |
United States* | 1921.25 | 22.6 | 10.7 |
Czecho-Slovakia | 1922-26 | 26.2 | 10.4 |
Denmark | 1922-26 | 21.6 | 10.3 |
Norway | 1922-26 | 21.3 | 10.0 |
Spain | 1922-26 | 30.0 | 10.0 |
Hungary | 1922-26 | 28.5 | 9.5 |
Chile | 1921-25 | 39.5 | 8.8 |
Finland | 1922-26 | 22.7 | 8.6 |
Scotland | 1922-26 | 22.1 | 8.4 |
Germany | 1922-26 | 21.5 | 8.1 |
Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 22.9 | 7.4 |
Latvia | 1922-26 | 22.1 | 7.4 |
Switzerland | 1922-26 | 18.9 | 6.7 |
Belgium | 1922-26 | 19.9 | 6.7 |
Sweden | 1922-26 | 18.2 | 6.3 |
England &Wales | 1923-27 | 18.3 | 6.3 |
Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 20.5 | 6.0 |
Austria | 1922-26 | 21.1 | 5.8 |
British India | 1920-24 | 33.0 | 5.5 |
British Guiana | 1921-25 | 31.7 | 4.1 |
Estonia | 1922-26 | 19.1 | 3.5 |
France | 1922-26 | 19.0 | 1.8 |
For twenty years prior to 1885 the New Zealand birth-rate was higher than that of Australia, but in that year the positions were reversed, and except for the seven years 1903-9 the Australian rate has been somewhat higher than that of New Zealand. It is interesting to note that the rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement, New Zealand, however, reaching in 1899, and Australia not till four years later, the temporary limit of the rapid fall which had been steadily in progress since the “seventies.” In each country the check in the decline of the birth-rate was succeeded by a moderate but steady rise for ten years, followed by a fall commencing in New Zealand in 1909 and in Australia in 1913, an interval of four years again separating the movements of the two countries. The rates for the last ten years are as follows:—
BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
State. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1928. | 1927. |
Queensland | 28.00 | 25.85 | 27.15 | 26.64 | 25.59 | 24.89 | 23.87 | 23.82 | 22.58 | 22.24 |
New South Wales | 26.11 | 24.27 | 26.09 | 25.93 | 25.67 | 24.68 | 24.11 | 24.01 | 22.89 | 22.69 |
Victoria | 22.19 | 21.47 | 23.95 | 23.16 | 23.10 | 22.31 | 22.01 | 21.49 | 20.84 | 20.30 |
South Australia | 25.16 | 23.62 | 24.72 | 24.08 | 23.71 | 22.60 | 21.88 | 21.06 | 20.55 | 20.12 |
Western Australia | 23.06 | 21.68 | 24.69 | 23.39 | 23.94 | 22.55 | 23.09 | 22.23 | 22.14 | 22.03 |
Tasmania | 26.64 | 25.91 | 27.29 | 26.98 | 27.08 | 26.27 | 25.07 | 24.24 | 23.62 | 23.01 |
Commonwealth | 25.00 | 23.53 | 25.45 | 24.95 | 24.69 | 23.77 | 23.24 | 22.89 | 22.02 | 21.67 |
New Zealand | 23.44 | 21.42 | 25.09 | 23.34 | 23.17 | 21.94 | 21.57 | 21.17 | 21.05 | 20.29 |
It is of interest to note the quarterly fluctuations in the numbers of births registered. Some fairly sharp movements are disclosed by the figures for the last ten years, the most noticeable being the sudden increase (consequent on the termination of the war) from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 6,454 in the fourth quarter of that year and 7,622 in the first quarter of the next year. The quarterly figures for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Quarter ended | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
31st March. | 30th June. | 30th September. | 31st December. | |
1918 | 6,354 | 6,647 | 6,526 | 6,333 |
1919 | 6,061 | 6,136 | 5,832 | 6,454 |
1920 | 7,522 | 7,405 | 7,684 | 7,310 |
1921 | 6,829 | 7,051 | 7,304 | 7,383 |
1922 | 7,444 | 7,220 | 7,318 | 7,024 |
1923 | 6,823 | 6,951 | 7,105 | 7,088 |
1924 | 7,081 | 6,583 | 7,159 | 7,191 |
1925 | 7,155 | 6,999 | 7,021 | 6,978 |
1926 | 7,266 | 6,837 | 7,056 | 7,314 |
1927 | 7,172 | 6,614 | 7,131 | 6,964 |
The extreme range of quarterly totals over the ten years is from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 7,684 in the third quarter of 1920. The first-mentioned figure represented an annual rate of 20.15 per 1,000, and the second an annual rate of 25.56.
Urban areas have been created at each of the four chief centres and at ten of the more important secondary centres, each area including in addition to the central borough and any suburban boroughs a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The creation of these areas allows of vital and other statistics being compiled over a series of years for a definite area with fixed boundaries, and obviates the disabilities formerly arising from frequent alterations of boundaries of boroughs. The birth statistics of urban areas for each of the last five years are as follows:—
BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS, 1923-27. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban Area. | Number of Births. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1920. | 1927. | |
Auckland | 3,205 | 3,387 | 3,451 | 3,665 | 3,557 | 19-10 | 19.58 | 19.09 | 19.07 | 17.67 |
Wellington | 2,155 | 2,155 | 2,106 | 2,309 | 2,343 | 19.23 | 18.82 | 17.77 | 1,903 | 18.55 |
Christchurch | 2,132 | 2,186 | 2,147 | 2,229 | 2,146 | 18.80 | 18.95 | 18.15 | 18.82 | 17.62 |
Dunedin | 1,336 | 1,307 | 1,370 | 1,405 | 1,341 | 17.80 | 17.25 | 17.68 | 16.50 | 16.13 |
Totals of principal areas | 8,828 | 9,035 | 9,074 | 9,608 | 9,387 | 18.85 | 18.88 | 18.33 | 18.58 | 17.63 |
Hamilton | 412 | 443 | 399 | 372 | 347 | 26.84 | 27.48 | 23.37 | 23.14 | 20.32 |
Gisborne | 343 | 338 | 294 | 349 | 342 | 22.69 | 22.00 | 18.73 | 23.53 | 22.80 |
Napier | 348 | 388 | 354 | 365 | 313 | 19.47 | 21.31 | 18.72 | 20.35 | 17.00 |
Hastings | 279 | 298 | 311 | 297 | 311 | 20.32 | 21.23 | 21.32 | 20.28 | 20.89 |
New Plymouth | 312 | 362 | 345 | 381 | 360 | 22.40 | 25.12 | 22.46 | 23.90 | 21.66 |
Wanganui | 527 | 522 | 555 | 546 | 542 | 21.55 | 20.89 | 21.40 | 20.89 | 20.17 |
Palmerston North | 385 | 358 | 386 | 411 | 390 | 21.62 | 19.55 | 20.06 | 20.80 | 19.04 |
Nelson | 242 | 206 | 212 | 226 | 223 | 21.53 | 18.07 | 18.20 | 19.21 | 18.61 |
Timaru | 289 | 280 | 306 | 324 | 328 | 17.57 | 16.76 | 17.88 | 19.26 | 18.94 |
Invercargill | 455 | 469 | 492 | 455 | 510 | 22.55 | 22.85 | 23.44 | 20.81 | 22.62 |
Totals of secondary areas | 3.592 | 3.664 | 3.654 | 3.726 | 3.666 | 21.62 | 21.55 | 20.70 | 21.20 | 20.23 |
Grand totals | 12,420 | 12,699 | 12,728 | 13,334 | 13,053 | 19.58 | 19.58 | 18.95 | 19.24 | 18.29 |
In most countries it is found that the cities and larger towns have a somewhat higher birth-rate than the general average of the country, owing largely if not entirely to the natural tendency for people in the country districts to avail themselves of the better medical and nursing facilities provided in the population centres. In New Zealand, however, the effect of this on the birth-rates of the urban areas is obviated by information as to the domicile of the parents being obtained in the case of all births registered in the areas, and the births allocated accordingly. The result is to give for each of the four principal areas a birth-rate somewhat lower than the Dominion average. The average rate for the ten secondary areas, however, varies little from that of the Dominion as a whole.
An examination of the figures shows that, with the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).
But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.
The number of births and their sex-proportion for twenty years are given below:—
Year. | Number of Births of | Male Births per 1,000 Female Births. | |
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | ||
1908 | 13,369 | 12,571 | 1,063 |
1909 | 13,502 | 13,022 | 1,037 |
1910 | 13,442 | 12,542 | 1,072 |
1911 | 13,532 | 12,822 | 1,055 |
1912 | 13,996 | 13,512 | 1,036 |
1913 | 14,433 | 13,502 | 1,069 |
1914 | 14,535 | 13,803 | 1,053 |
1915 | 14,415 | 13,435 | 1,073 |
1916 | 14,669 | 13,840 | 1,060 |
1917 | 14,329 | 13,910 | 1,030 |
1918 | 13,124 | 12,736 | 1,030 |
1919 | 12,587 | 11,896 | 1,058 |
1920 | 15,434 | 14,487 | 1,065 |
1921 | 14,576 | 13,991 | 1,042 |
1922 | 14,897 | 14,109 | 1,056 |
1923 | 14,531 | 13,436 | 1,081 |
1924 | 14,295 | 13,719 | 1,042 |
1925 | 14,518 | 13,635 | 1,064 |
1926 | 14,649 | 13,824 | 1,060 |
1927 | 14,291 | 13,590 | 1,052 |
The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916-25, as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.
Period. | Male Births to 1,000 Female Births. |
---|---|
1856-1865 | 1,062 |
1866-1875 | 1,043 |
1876-1885 | 1,045 |
1886-1895 | 1,045 |
1896-1905 | 1,054 |
1906-1915 | 1,055 |
1916-1925 | 1,053 |
It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 67,397 legitimate first births registered during the eight years 1920-27 (excluding plural births), 34,917 were of males and 32,480 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,075. The high proportion does not appear to be due to the youth of the mothers, there being a lower rate in cases where the mother was under twenty-five than where the mother was between twenty-five and thirty-five.
The figures for various age-groups for the eight years in conjunction are as follows:—
SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1920-27. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
Under 20 | 2,489 | 2,329 | 1,069 |
20 and under 25 | 13,341 | 12,535 | 1,064 |
25 and under 30 | 11,551 | 10,653 | 1,084 |
30 and under 35 | 5,164 | 4,708 | 1,097 |
35 and under 40 | 1,862 | 1,791 | 1,040 |
40 and over | 510 | 464 | 1,099 |
Totals | 34,917 | 32,480 | 1,075 |
In the eight years covered there were 627 plural first births, and in 222 cases the children were both males, in 203 both females, and in the remaining 202 of opposite sex. Triplets (all females) were recorded for one first birth during the period.
Further light on the question of sexes of children may be thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the eight years 1920-27 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In New Zealand the birth entries give particulars of numbers and sexes of previous issue of the parents, with the ages of the living issue, and the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child has been compiled. Families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.
First-born. | Second-born. | Third-born. | Fourth-born. | Number of Cases. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Male | Male | Male | Male | 1,287 |
Male | Male | Male | Female | 1,204 |
Male | Male | Female | Male | 1,126 |
Male | Male | Female | Female | 1,143 |
Male | Female | Male | Male | 1,134 |
Male | Female | Male | Female | 971 |
Male | Female | Female | Male | 1,124 |
Male | Female | Female | Female | 1,075 |
Female | Female | Female | Female | 1,027 |
Female | Female | Female | Male | 1,047 |
Female | Female | Male | Female | 1,068 |
Female | Female | Male | Male | 1,064 |
Female | Male | Female | Female | 972 |
Female | Male | Female | Male | 1,079 |
Female | Male | Male | Female | 1,094 |
Female | Male | Male | Male | 1,150 |
Of the 17,565 families covered, in 9,064 the first child was a male and in 8,501 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,066. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—
Child. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
---|---|---|---|
First | 9,064 | 8,501 | 1,066 |
Second | 9,055 | 8,510 | 1,064 |
Third | 8,972 | 8,593 | 1,044 |
Fourth | 9,011 | 8,554 | 1,053 |
It is interesting to note that not only are males in preponderance among first-born children, but also that in cases where the first-born is a male there appears to be a greater probability of the second child being a male also. Where the first-born is a female, however, the second child appears to have a more even prospect as to sex.
The figures of first-borns registered in the eight years 1920-27, and those of first-borns in cases where the fourth child of the family was registered during the period, give similar results, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction show that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue. This conclusion serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennial referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of first-born children correspondingly increased.
The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. However, although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1918-27 was 1,058 males per 1,000 females—a rate slightly in excess of that for all births (1,055) for the same period. An indication of the fluctuations in the sex proportions of illegitimate births from year to year may be gathered from the fact that in 1926 the rate was 1,176 males per 1,000 females, while in 1927 females actually exceeded males, the rate being 984 males per 1,000 females.
Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 331 cases of twin births (662 children) registered in 1927. There was also one case of triplets.
The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 27,548, and on the average one mother in every 83 gave birth to twins (or triplets). This proportion is considerably higher than that attained in recent previous years, although not so high as the phenomenal figure recorded for 1926, which was one in 78.
The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cases of births during the last ten years were—
Year. | Total Births. | Total Cases. | Cases of Twins. | Cases of Triplets. | Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including one case of quadruplets. | |||||
1918 | 25,860 | 25,560 | 294 | 3 | 11.62 |
1919 | 24,483 | 24,206 | 270 | 3* | 11.15 |
1920 | 29,921 | 29,552 | 365 | 2 | 12.42 |
1921 | 28,567 | 28,210 | 347 | 5 | 12.48 |
1922 | 29,006 | 28,678 | 328 | 11.44 | |
1923 | 27,967 | 27,672 | 289 | 3 | 10.55 |
1924 | 28,014 | 27,712 | 296 | 3 | 10.79 |
1925 | 28,153 | 27,848 | 301 | 2 | 10.88 |
1926 | 28,473 | 28,111 | 358 | 2 | 12.81 |
1927 | 27,881 | 27,548 | 331 | 1 | 12.05 |
The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the last ten years:—
Year. | Total Cases. | Both Males. | Both Females. | Opposite Sexes. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1918 | 294 | 87 | 95 | 112 |
1919 | 270 | 81 | 79 | 110 |
1920 | 365 | 128 | 105 | 132 |
1921 | 347 | 125 | 90 | 132 |
1922 | 328 | 114 | 90 | 124 |
1923 | 289 | 110 | 90 | 89 |
1924 | 296 | 77 | 108 | 111 |
1925 | 301 | 83 | 86 | 132 |
1926 | 358 | 114 | 111 | 133 |
1927 | 331 | 112 | 104 | 115 |
During the ten years 1918-27 there were twenty-three cases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in seven cases all were females, in five cases there were two males and one female, and in eight cases two of the three children were females. There occurred in 1919 one case of quadruplets, all male children.
Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered with Registrars in 1927 is shown in the following table. Legitimate births (95 in number) registered with the Registrar-General during the year are omitted from this and the following tables.
RELATIVE AGES OF PARENTS. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | ||||||||||
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 55. | 55 and under 65. | 65 and over. | Total. | |
* Including twenty-five cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born. | |||||||||||
Single Births. | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 138 | 703 | 472 | 105 | 35 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 1,471 | ||
21 and under 25 | 63 | 1,352 | 2,408 | 837 | 314 | 80 | 31 | 9 | 5 | 5,099 | |
25 and under 30 | 11 | 346 | 3,103 | 2,453 | 1,143 | 383 | 129 | 32 | 15 | 2 | 7,617 |
30 and under 35 | 1 | 46 | 571 | 2,260 | 1,926 | 874 | 291 | 88 | 34 | 3 | 6,094 |
35 and under 40 | 4 | 61 | 378 | 1,460 | 1,201 | 580 | 155 | 46 | 5 | 3,890 | |
40 and under 45 | 5 | 32 | 195 | 545 | 441 | 164 | 48 | 7 | 1,437 | ||
45 and over | 1 | 3 | 22 | 61 | 41 | 20 | 2 | 150 | |||
Totals | 213 | 2,451 | 6,620 | 6,066 | 5,076 | 3,116 | 1,539 | 489 | 169 | 19 | 25,758* |
Multiple Births, | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 2 | 3 | 6 | 1 | 12 | ||||||
21 and under 25 | 1 | 8 | 26 | 4 | 1 | 40 | |||||
25 and under 30 | 2 | 32 | 40 | 13 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 99 | |||
30 and under 35 | 12 | 33 | 29 | 10 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 91 | |||
35 and under 40 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 26 | 17 | 9 | 1 | 59 | |||
40 and under 45 | 2 | 4 | 7 | 4 | 1 | 18 | |||||
45 and over | 1 | 1 | |||||||||
Totals | 3 | 15 | 77 | 81 | 71 | 37 | 27 | 7 | 2 | 320 | |
Grand totals | 216 | 2,466 | 6,697 | 6,147 | 5,147 | 3,153 | 1,566 | 496 | 171 | 19 | 26,078 |
An indication of the direct effect on the birth-rate caused by the loss of men in the war is obtained by a comparison of the above figures with similarly compiled figures for 1912, the first year for which such statistics are available. A summary is here given showing for the two years the age-groups of the fathers and mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered in the respective years. Multiple births are counted once only.
Age-group. | Fathers. | Mothers. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1912. | 1927. | 1912. | 1927. | |
Under 21 | 81 | 216 | 1,107 | 1,483 |
21 and under 25 | 1,606 | 2,466 | 4,547 | 5,139 |
25 30 | 6,452 | 6,697 | 8,166 | 7,716 |
30 35 | 7,510 | 6,147 | 6,820 | 6,185 |
35 40 | 5,457 | 5,147 | 3,888 | 3,949 |
40 and over | 4,900 | 5,405 | 1,478 | 1,606 |
Totals | 20,006 | 26,078 | 26,006 | 26,078 |
A study of the individual age-groups shows in the case of the fathers a huge decrease at ages 30 to 35, the group which at present is more particularly affected by the loss of men in the war. The age-group 35 to 40, which also had its present numbers materially affected by the war, shows a somewhat smaller decrease. For ages under 30 and over 40, however, fairly substantial increases are recorded.
It would appear that the considerable decrease in the birth-rate in the later year as compared with the earlier is largely accounted for by the loss of young men in the war, and to a less extent in the influenza epidemic. It should be added that even in the age-groups which show increases war and epidemic losses have tended to restrict these increases, while, on the other hand, the post-war tendency (referred to in the next subsection) for men to marry younger would normally act in the opposite direction.
Information as to the previous issue of the parents, which is required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized
LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother. | Number of Previous Issue. | Total. | ||||||||
0. | 1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6 and under 10. | 10 and under 15. | 15 and over. | ||
* This number represents 25,758 single cases and 320 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
Under 21 | 1,174 | 266 | 40 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,483 |
21 and under 25 | 2,903 | 1,441 | 574 | 165 | 47 | 6 | 3 | .. | .. | 5,139 |
25 30 | 2,666 | 2,233 | 1,471 | 797 | 349 | 131 | 69 | .. | .. | 7,716 |
30 35 | 1,117 | 1,426 | 1,268 | 923 | 640 | 398 | 399 | 14 | .. | 6,185 |
35 40 | 379 | 581 | 713 | 597 | 515 | 369 | 708 | 86 | 1 | 3,949 |
40 45 | 92 | 142 | 190 | 158 | 191 | 154 | 393 | 131 | 4 | 1,455 |
45 and over | 12 | 6 | 6 | 9 | 16 | 9 | 58 | 32 | 3 | 151 |
1Totals | 8,343 | 6,095 | 4,262 | 2,652 | 1,758 | 1,067 | 1,630 | 263 | 8 | 26,078* |
In computing previous issue multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers at the head of the columns relating to children born alive. In the following table this procedure has been followed not only for previous issue but also for children covered by the 1927 registrations, who are also taken into account in the computation of the averages.
LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO AGE OF MOTHER. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Total Mothers. | Total Issue. | Average Issue. |
15 | 4 | 4 | 1.00 |
16 | 27 | 30 | 1.11 |
17 | 109 | 113 | 1.04 |
18 | 251 | 285 | 1.14 |
19 | 449 | 537 | 1.20 |
20 | 643 | 881 | 1.37 |
21 | 985 | 1.423 | 1.44 |
22 | 1.215 | 1.869 | 1.54 |
23 | 1.436 | 2.438 | 1.70 |
24 | 1.503 | 2.769 | 1.84 |
25 | 1.484 | 2.907 | 1.96 |
26 | 1.566 | 3.343 | 2.13 |
27 | 1.690 | 3.958 | 2.34 |
28 | 1.505 | 3.691 | 2.45 |
29 | 1.471 | 3.983 | 2.71 |
30 | 1.398 | 4.156 | 2.97 |
31 | 1.292 | 3.926 | 3.04 |
32 | 1.300 | 4.313 | 3.32 |
33 | 1.124 | 3.952 | 3.52 |
34 | 1.071 | 4.019 | 3.75 |
35 | 991 | 3.973 | 4.01 |
36 | 872 | 3.746 | 4.30 |
37 | 749 | 3.366 | 4.49 |
38 | 704 | 3.271 | 4.65 |
39 | 633 | 3.238 | 5.12 |
40 | 463 | 2.397 | 5.18 |
41 | 348 | 1.942 | 5.58 |
42 | 312 | 1.885 | 6.04 |
43 | 206 | 1.291 | 6.27 |
44 | 126 | 825 | 6.55 |
45 | 78 | 630 | 8.08 |
46 | 38 | 295 | 7.76 |
47 | 21 | 151 | 7.19 |
48 | 12 | 78 | 6.50 |
49 | 2 | 4 | 2.00 |
Totals | 26.078 | 75.689 | 2.90 |
It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1927) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown.
A table is next given containing similar information according to duration of marriage.
LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO DURATION OF MARRIAGE. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Duration of Marriage, in Years. | Total Mothers. | Total Issue. | Average Issue. |
0 | 4,184 | 4,237 | 1.01 |
1 | 3,059 | 3,813 | 1.25 |
2 | 2,748 | 4,420 | 1.61 |
3 | 2,277 | 3,522 | 1.55 |
4 | 1,911 | 4,370 | 2.29 |
5 | 1,663 | 5,296 | 3.18 |
6 | 1,774 | 5,598 | 3.16 |
7 | 1,587 | 5,984 | 3.77 |
8 | 1,013 | 4,468 | 4.41 |
9 | 727 | 3,375 | 4.64 |
10 | 672 | 3,070 | 4.57 |
11 | 757 | 3,564 | 4.71 |
12 | 672 | 3,499 | 5.21 |
13 | 615 | 3,430 | 5.58 |
14 | 503 | 2,952 | 5.87 |
15 | 394 | 2,490 | 6.32 |
16 | 361 | 2,379 | 6.59 |
17 | 258 | 1,839 | 7.13 |
18 | 228 | 1,668 | 7.32 |
19 | 208 | 1,574 | 7.57 |
20 | 143 | 1,226 | 8.57 |
21 | 101 | 861 | 8.52 |
22 | 76 | 654 | 8.61 |
23 | 65 | 581 | 8.94 |
24 | 40 | 377 | 9.43 |
25 | 13 | 127 | 9.77 |
26 | 16 | 180 | 11.25 |
27 | 4 | 33 | 8.25 |
28 | 5 | 61 | 12.22 |
29 | 2 | 22 | 11.00 |
30 | 2 | 19 | 9.50 |
Totals | 26,078 | 75,689 | 2.90 |
The next table gives information as to the number of previous issue of parents of living legitimate children whose births were registered during each of the last ten years:—
Number of Previous Issue. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0 | 5,328 | 5,439 | 9,244 | 9,387 | 8,549 | 7,969 | 7,984 | 8,194 | 8,355 | 8,343 |
1 | 5,289 | 4,536 | 5,641 | 5,541 | 6,545 | 6,513 | 6,262 | 6,218 | 6,119 | 6,095 |
2 | 4,707 | 4,247 | 4,258 | 3,827 | 4,052 | 4,245 | 4,443 | 4,427 | 4,329 | 4,262 |
3 | 3,146 | 3,084 | 3,077 | 2,830 | 2,739 | 2,633 | 2,711 | 2,776 | 2,848 | 2,652 |
4 | 2,207 | 2,146 | 2,074 | 1,952 | 1,943 | 1,745 | 1,703 | 1,739 | 1,826 | 1,758 |
5 | 1,344 | 1,286 | 1,418 | 1,269 | 1,333 | 1,166 | 1,163 | 1,083 | 1,092 | 1,067 |
6 | 940 | 886 | 915 | 812 | 840 | 791 | 775 | 764 | 697 | 716 |
7 | 548 | 588 | 605 | 521 | 571 | 531 | 511 | 513 | 519 | 443 |
8 | 397 | 383 | 377 | 337 | 367 | 354 | 366 | 319 | 318 | 283 |
9 | 217 | 216 | 214 | 230 | 234 | 219 | 192 | 220 | 190 | 188 |
10 | 119 | 116 | 150 | 120 | 128 | 131 | 128 | 121 | 111 | 129 |
11 | 74 | 61 | 86 | 67 | 74 | 59 | 62 | 63 | 70 | 65 |
12 | 29 | 40 | 45 | 40 | 53 | 34 | 46 | 34 | 41 | 41 |
13 | 22 | 19 | 23 | 15 | 17 | 16 | 30 | 35 | 17 | 20 |
14 | 13 | 14 | 5 | 9 | 8 | 9 | 7 | 16 | 12 | 8 |
15 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 9 | 3 | 3 | 7 | 5 | 3 |
16 | 2 | 3 | .. | 3 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
17 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
18 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
19 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 24,391 | 23,070 | 28,138 | 26,965 | 27,466 | 26,420 | 26,389 | 26,530 | 26,551 | 26,078 |
Of a total of 131,968 legitimate births registered during the five years 1923-27, no fewer than 40,845, or 31 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 20,226, or 49 1/2 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 31,453, or 77 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 23 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage two years elapsed before the birth of the first child.
The number of first births and the proportion of these to total births vary considerably from year to year in sympathy with variations in the annual number of marriages, the percentage having been as high as 34.81 (in 1921) and as low as 23.68 (in 1919). The proportions of first births occurring within the first and second years after marriage, however, show remarkably little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Total Legitimate Cases. | Total Legitimate First Cases. | Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases. | First Cases within One Year after Marriage. | First Cases within Two Years after Marriage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | ||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||
1923 | 26,420 | 7,969 | 30.16 | 3,892 | 48.84 | 6,087 | 76.38 |
1924 | 26,389 | 7,984 | 30.26 | 3,997 | 50.06 | 6,124 | 76.70 |
1926 | 26,530 | 8,194 | 30.89 | 4,038 | 49.28 | 6,336 | 77.32 |
1926 | 26,651 | 8,355 | 31.47 | 4,121 | 49.32 | 6,422 | 76.86 |
1927 | 26,078 | 8,343 | 31.99 | 4,178 | 50.08 | 6,484 | 77.72 |
Total for five years | 131,968 | 40,845 | 30.95 | 20,226 | 49.52 | 31,453 | 77.01 |
In the next table the figures of first birth year after the marriage of the parents are dissected into monthly period
Duration of Marriage. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 month | 86 | 77 | 94 | 80 | 100 |
1 month and under 2 months | 93 | 120 | 116 | 124 | 113 |
2 months and under 3 months | 171 | 188 | 160 | 178 | 197 |
3 months and under 4 months | 227 | 220 | 232 | 199 | 239 |
4 months and under 5 months | 266 | 262 | 266 | 292 | 328 |
5 months and under 6 months | 374 | 383 | 335 | 441 | 405 |
6 months and under 7 months | 401 | 414 | 454 | 477 | 493 |
7 months and under 8 months | 317 | 328 | 377 | 372 | 368 |
8 months and under 9 months | 277 | 296 | 349 | 316 | 324 |
9 months and under 10 months | 674 | 682 | 670 | 648 | 585 |
10 months and under 11 months | 568 | 537 | 538 | 530 | 572 |
11 months and under 12 months | 438 | 490 | 447 | 464 | 454 |
Total under 12 months | 3,892 | 3,997 | 4,038 | 4,121 | 4,178 |
Total 12 months and over | 4,077 | 3,987 | 4,156 | 4,234 | 4,165 |
Grand totals | 7,969 | 7,984 | 8,194 | 8,355 | 8,343 |
The great majority of the children born between the seventh and ninth month of marriage are obviously prematurely-born infants. Omitting these, and assuming that all infants born alive within seven months after marriage have been extra maritally conceived, it would appear that during the five years, out of a total of 40,845 first-born children, 8,605, or 21 per cent., were extra-maritally conceived. This proportion has shown an almost continuous increase for many years.
During the five years 6,719 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these are all regarded as first births (which is not the case) a total of 15,324 extra-marital conceptions is recorded, which represents 32 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Total Legitimate First Cases. | Illegitimate Cases. | Legitimate Cases within Seven Months after Marriage. | Proportion of Legitimate First Cases within Seven Months after Marriage. | Proportion of Extra-marital Conceptions to Total Cases of Legitimate First Births and Illegitimate Births. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | ||||
1923 | 7,969 | 1,252 | 1,618 | 20.30 | 31.12 |
1924 | 7,984 | 1,323 | 1,664 | 20.84 | 32.09 |
1925 | 8,194 | 1,318 | 1,657 | 20.22 | 31.28 |
1926 | 8,355 | 1,455 | 1,791 | 21.44 | 33.09 |
1927 | 8,343 | 1,371 | 1,875 | 22.47 | 33.42 |
Totals for 5 years | 40,845 | 6,719 | 8,605 | 21.07 | 32.22 |
The births of 1,387 children (688 males, 699 females) registered in 1927 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—
Year. | Number. | Percentage to Total Births. |
---|---|---|
1918 | 1,179 | 4.65 |
1919 | 1,138 | 4.65 |
1920 | 1,424 | 4.76 |
1921 | 1,258 | 4.40 |
1922 | 1,224 | 4.22 |
1923 | 1,260 | 4.51 |
1924 | 1,338 | 4.77 |
1925 | 1,332 | 4.73 |
1926 | 1,473 | 5.17 |
1927 | 1,387 | 4.97 |
It is probably only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate to total births will tend to increase. Nevertheless it is unsatisfactory and somewhat disquieting to record that this proportion in 1926 reached the unprecedentedly high figure of 5.17 per cent., while in 1927 it remained as high as 4.97 per cent. The previous highest rates were those for 1924 (4.77 per 100) and 1920 (4.76 per 100).
It will be seen from a study of the quarterly figures of illegitimate births that the large increase in the last two years as compared with 1925 occurred mainly in the latter half of 1926 and the first quarter of 1927. The only disturbance of population of any consequence which might have some influence on this unenviable record for these two years was the Dunedin Exhibition, held in the latter end of 1925 and the beginning of 1926. The figures for each quarter of 1925, 1926, and 1927 are:—
Quarter ended | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|
31st March | 319 | 340 | 352 |
30th June | 307 | 316 | 325 |
30th September | 355 | 389 | 365 |
31st December | 351 | 428 | 345 |
Total | 1,332 | 1,473 | 1,387 |
Not only was the proportion of illegitimate births higher in 1926 and 1927 than in any previous year, but the proportion of cases where a legitimate child was born within seven months after the marriage of its parents was also considerably higher than usual, as will be seen from the last table under the previous heading.
Included in the total of 1,387 illegitimate births in 1927 were 11 cases of twins and 1 case of triplets, the number of accouchements being thus 1,374, including 3 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,371 mothers in cases registered with Registrars of Births, 475, or 35 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.
ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1927.—AGES OF MOTHERS. | |
---|---|
Age. | Cases. |
Years. | |
13 | 1 |
14 | 3 |
15 | 7 |
16 | 37 |
17 | 69 |
18 | 110 |
19 | 141 |
20 | 107 |
21 | 111 |
22 | 105 |
23 | 86 |
24 | 74 |
25 | 58 |
26 | 60 |
27 | 39 |
28 | 40 |
29 | 35 |
30 | 34 |
31 | 40 |
32 | 38 |
33 | 29 |
34 | 13 |
35 | 33 |
36 | 18 |
37 | 14 |
38 | 15 |
39 | 16 |
40 | 11 |
41 | 12 |
42 | 6 |
43 | 2 |
44 | 3 |
45 | 2 |
46 | 1 |
47 | 1 |
Totals | 1,371 |
The proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women — at the reproductive ages, covering a period of thirty-five years, is shown in the following table:—
Year. | Unmarried Women aged 15-45 Years. | Illegitimate Births. | Illegitimate-birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women. |
---|---|---|---|
1891 | 68,990 | 638 | 9.25 |
1896 | 89,722 | 834 | 9.30 |
1901 | 105,420 | 937 | 8.89 |
1906 | 116,506 | 1,132 | 9.72 |
1911 | 116,726 | 1,078 | 9.24 |
1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
1921 | 136,539 | 1.258 | 9.21 |
1926 | 151,624 | 1,473 | 9.71 |
As might be expected from the experience shown by the previous tables of illegitimacy, the 1926 rate attains a comparatively high level, having been exceeded on only one occasion—viz., in 1906, when the rate was 9.72.
The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years (4.64 per 100 of all births) is somewhat lower than that of the Commonwealth (4.81 per 100).
PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
1917 | 5.01 | 4.74 | 5.53 | 3.96 | 4.15 | 5.28 | 4.91 | 4.56 |
1918 | 5.46 | 5.18 | 5.85 | 4.02 | 4.02 | 5.28 | 5.23 | 4.65 |
1919 | 5.76 | 5.14 | 5.77 | 3.92 | 4.21 | 6.14 | 5.30 | 4.65 |
1920 | 5.10 | 4.79 | 5.25 | 3.74 | 3.89 | 5.28 | 4.84 | 4.76 |
1921 | 5.22 | 4.83 | 4.85 | 3.15 | 4.03 | 5.53 | 4.75 | 4.40 |
1922 | 4.66 | 4.83 | 4.41 | 2.97 | 4.14 | 4.56 | 4.49 | 4.22 |
1923 | 5.40 | 4.95 | 4.45 | 3.08 | 3.63 | 4.44 | 4.64 | 4.51 |
1924 | 5.34 | 4.82 | 4.62 | 3.06 | 3.94 | 4.24 | 4.62 | 4.77 |
1925 | 510 | 5.06 | 4.30 | 3.13 | 4.09 | 4.73 | 4.64 | 4.73 |
1926 | 5.06 | 5.17 | 4.53 | 3.07 | 3.92 | 4.63 | 4.72 | 5.17 |
An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock whose parents afterwards intermarry is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes Registrars must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child.
Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921-22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.
The amendment of 1921-22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.
The following is the number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force:—
Year. | Number of Children legitimized. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Previously registered. | Not previously registered. | Total. | |
1918 | 128 | 76 | 204 |
1919 | 100 | 66 | 166 |
1920 | 109 | 85 | 194 |
1921 | 74 | 95 | 169 |
1922 | 193 | 106 | 299 |
1923 | 211 | 99 | 310 |
1924 | 194 | 81 | 275 |
1925 | 172 | 97 | 269 |
1926 | 230 | 115 | 345 |
1927 | 204 | 108 | 312 |
Totals to 1927 | 3,291 | 1,926 | 5,217 |
The effect of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921-22, is seen in the high figures from 1922 onwards.
The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it. In any case a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.
During the year 1927 the registration of 421 adopted children (161 males and 260 females) was effected, as compared with 404 in 1926, 558 in 1925, and 185 in 1924.
The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.
The registrations of still-births during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Male. | Female. | Not stated. | Total. | Percentage of Still-births to | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Living Births. | All Births. | |||||
1918 | 306 | 300 | 5 | 701 | 2.71 | 2.64 |
1919 | 377 | 288 | 15 | 680 | 2.78 | 2.70 |
1920 | 467 | 383 | 10 | 840 | 2.81 | 2.73 |
1921 | 493 | 402 | 8 | 903 | 3.16 | 3.06 |
1922 | 469 | 364 | 9 | 842 | 2.90 | 2.82 |
1923 | 487 | 400 | 7 | 894 | 3.19 | 3.10 |
1924 | 495 | 348 | 12 | 855 | 3.05 | 2.96 |
1925 | 481 | 378 | 2 | 861 | 3.06 | 2.97 |
1926 | 470 | 416 | 886 | 3.11 | 3.02 | |
1927 | 506 | 372 | 878 | 3.15 | 3.05 |
An unsatisfactory feature of the statistics is the definite tendency towards an increase in the percentage of still-births to living births.
It is a well-known fact that masculinity is much higher among still-births than among living births. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,278 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,124 (in 1915). In 1927 it was 1,360.
A table is added, showing relative ages of parents in cases of still-births registered in 1927.
STILL-BIRTHS, 1927.—AGES OF PARENTS. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | Illegitimate Cases. | Total. | ||||||||
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 65. | 65 and under over. | |||
* This number represents 864 single cases and 7 plural cases. The total number of still-born children was 878. | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 2 | 24 | 16 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 17 | 64 |
21 and under 25 | 2 | 29 | 57 | 21 | 6 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 13 | 131 |
25 and under 30 | 1 | 14 | 99 | 64 | 31 | 12 | 6 | 1 | .. | 8 | 236 |
30 and under 35 | .. | 2 | 16 | 70 | 59 | 27 | 13 | 4 | .. | 4 | 195 |
35 and under 40 | .. | 1 | 2 | 16 | 56 | 39 | 27 | 6 | .. | 7 | 154 |
40 and under 45 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 10 | 28 | 27 | 12 | .. | 2 | 81 |
45 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7 | 2 | 1 | .. | 10 |
Totals | 5 | 70 | 191 | 175 | 163 | 109 | 80 | 26 | 1 | 51 | 871* |
The median age of mothers of still-born children in 1927 was 30, as compared with 29 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among still-born infants (5.86) was considerably higher than among infants born clive (4.97).
In the next table the 820 cases of legitimate still-births registered in 1927 are classified according to number of previous issue in conjunction with age of mother:—
LEGITIMATE STILL-BIRTHS, 1927.—Age of Mother and Number of PREVIOUS ISSUE. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Previous Issue. | Age of Mother, in Years. | Total. | |||||
Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and over. | ||
0 | 29 | 92 | 122 | 72 | 35 | 6 | 356 |
1 | 2 | 25 | 39 | 30 | 17 | 6 | 119 |
2 | .. | 13 | 31 | 26 | 17 | 13 | 100 |
3 | .. | 4 | 23 | 28 | 15 | 13 | 83 |
4 | .. | .. | 8 | 19 | 18 | 11 | 56 |
5 | .. | .. | 5 | 8 | 14 | 6 | 33 |
6 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 11 | 2 | 18 |
7 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 8 | 9 | 18 |
8 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 | 9 | 16 |
9 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 4 | 3 | 8 |
10 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 3 |
11 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
12 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 |
13 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 3 |
14 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
18 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 31 | 134 | 228 | 191 | 147 | 89 | 820 |
Of the living legitimate births registered in 1927, 32 per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 43 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-birth occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.
The following table, based on the figures for the five years 1923-27, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was only a little over 2 per cent. for all births and under 3 per cent. for first births, for women over forty it was nearly 6 per cent. for all births and over 11 per cent. for first births.
LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923-27.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | All Births. | First Births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
Living. | Still. | Living. | Still. | All Births. | First Births. | |
Under 20 | 3,786 | 89 | 3,253 | 83 | 2.35 | 2.55 |
20 and under 25 | 27,753 | 627 | 15,877 | 449 | 2.26 | 2.83 |
25 and under 30 | 39,705 | 1,023 | 13,160 | 545 | 2.58 | 4.14 |
30 and under 35 | 31,748 | 999 | 5,798 | 372 | 3.15 | 6.42 |
35 and under 40 | 20,544 | 865 | 2,177 | 168 | 4.21 | 7.72 |
40 and over | 8,432 | 490 | 580 | 66 | 5.81 | 11.38 |
Totals | 131,968 | 4,093 | 40,845 | 1,683 | 3.10 | 4.12 |
The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the five years 1923-27. The column for mothers of all ages shows a definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being born alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter.
LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923-27.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Nativity Order. | Living Births. | Still Births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | |
First | 40,845 | 2,177 | 1,683 | 168 | 4.12 | 7.72 |
Second | 31,207 | 2,946 | 625 | 100 | 2.00 | 3.39 |
Third | 21,706 | 3,499 | 470 | 102 | 2.17 | 2.92 |
Fourth | 13,620 | 3,040 | 373 | 108 | 2.74 | 3.55 |
Fifth | 8,771 | 2,607 | 293 | 103 | 3.34 | 3.95 |
Sixth | 5,571 | 2,015 | 203 | 90 | 3.64 | 4.47 |
Seventh | 3,743 | 1,535 | 140 | 66 | 3.74 | 4.30 |
Eighth | 2,517 | 1,122 | 100 | 46 | 3.97 | 4.10 |
Ninth | 1,640 | 700 | 71 | 37 | 4.33 | 5.29 |
Tenths | 1,009 | 429 | 47 | 21 | 4.66 | 4.90 |
The column for mothers aged 35 to 40 indicates that continued child-bearing after the first two or three accouchements has some small effect on the still-birth probability. There can be no doubt, however, that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than any subsequent child up to and including the eighth.
The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1927 was 1,450 (746 males, 704 females). The births of twenty males and twenty-five females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 1,495 represents a rate of 23 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate 14 per cent. higher than the general birth-rate for the year.
The number of Maori births recorded in 1925 was much higher than in any previous year. It is impossible to say to what extent this is due to births which occurred in previous years not being registered until 1925, but the 1926 and 1927 figures may be regarded as normal. Registrations in each of the five years 1923-27 were as follows:—
MAORI BIRTHS, 1923-1927. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Births. | ||
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1923 | 607 | 574 | 1,181 |
1924 | 629 | 617 | 1,246 |
1925 | 916 | 800 | 1,716 |
1926 | 763 | 773 | 1,536 |
1927 | 766 | 729 | 1,495 |
Regulations under the Cook Islands Act, 1915, providing for compulsory registration of births and deaths in the Cook Islands and Niue from the 1st July, 1916, were gazetted on the 29th June, 1916.
In the case of a birth a month is allowed in which to furnish the following particulars to a Registrar: The place and date of birth; the Christian name and sex of the child; the names and residence of both father and mother, and also (if Natives) whether of full blood, or quarter-, half-, or three-quarter-caste.
Duplicates of all entries are kept by the Registrars of the High Court at Rarotonga and Niue respectively. A fine not exceeding £5 is imposed on persons supplying false information. No fees are payable for registration.
The following are the figures of birth-registrations in each Island during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, or 31st March, 1927:—
BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1926-27. | |
---|---|
Island. | Number of Births. |
Rarotonga | 134 |
Aitutaki | 68 |
Mangaia | 27 |
Atiu | 37 |
Pukapuka | 22 |
Manihiki | 5 |
Rakaanga | 7 |
Mauke | 19 |
Penrhyn | 12 |
Niue | 93 |
Total | 424 |
Regulations providing for the registration of births and deaths of Samoans in Western Samoa were brought into force on the 1st January, 1923.
Within seven days after the birth of any Samoan child the following particulars must be furnished to the Registrar of the village and also to the Registrar of the district in which the child was born: The place and date of birth; the Christian or first name and sex of the child; and the names and residence of both father and mother. The father and the mother are jointly responsible for the registration of birth.
Duplicate entries of all births are taken and are kept on record by the Secretary of Native Affairs at Apia. A fine not to exceed £5 is imposed on persons not complying with the regulations, and a fine not exceeding £20 for persons who knowingly furnish false particulars. No fees are payable for registration.
The births of 1,636 living children were registered during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1927, as compared with 1,965 in 1926 and 2,033 in 1925. The fall in 1927 is believed to be due to non-registration through the requirements being ignored in a proportion of cases.
Registrations during each of the last five years, with rates per 1,000 of Samoan population, have been as follows:—
SAMOAN BIRTHS REGISTERED, 1923-27. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Native Samoan Births registered. | Rate per 1,000 of Native Samoan Population. | ||
Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
1923 | 858 | 843 | 1,701 | 50.49 |
1924 | 964 | 936 | 1,900 | 55.38 |
1925 | 1,045 | 988 | 2,033 | 56.30 |
1926 | 1,056 | 909 | 1,965 | 52.62 |
1927 | 816 | 820 | 1,636 | 42.37 |
During the year 1927, 92 children were born to Europeans and half-castes.
MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were S a.m. and 4 p.m.
Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. Provision exists for application to a Judge of the Supreme Court in cases where a parent or guardian is non compos mentis, or unreasonably or from undue motives refuses or withholds consent.
If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.
The ages at which persons may contract binding marriages are the same as in England—twelve years for females and fourteen for males. Marriage may be contracted at earlier ages than those stated, but would be voidable at the discretion of either of the parties upon reaching the age of twelve or fourteen, as the case may be, and without the necessity of proceedings in Court.
The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrar's lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected.
The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901.
An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—
Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—
Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or
Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.
“Alleges” in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.
A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.
The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 111. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|
1908 | 8,339 | 8.82 |
1909 | 8,094 | 8.33 |
1910 | 8,236 | 8.30 |
1911 | 8,825 | 8.70 |
1912 | 9,149 | 8.81 |
1913 | 8,813 | 8.25 |
1914 | 9,280 | 8.51 |
1915 | 10,028 | 9.12 |
1916 | 8,213 | 7.47 |
1917 | 6,417 | 5.84 |
1918 | 6,227 | 5.65 |
1919 | 9,519 | 8.33 |
1920 | 12,175 | 10.21 |
1921 | 10,635 | 8.69 |
1922 | 9,556 | 7.63 |
1923 | 10,070 | 7.90 |
1924 | 10,259 | 7.90 |
1925 | 10,419 | 7.84 |
1926 | 10,680 | 7.90 |
1927 | 10,478 | 7.62 |
The rapid fall in the marriage-rate after 1915 was compensated for to a large extent by the high figures for 1919, 1920, and 1921. The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate for that year is the highest experienced since 1864. The rate for each of the last six years, which is low by comparison with the decennium immediately preceding 1914, follows an extraordinary level course, although the tendency is still downwards.
In a country like New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. Even if only the unmarried (including widowed and divorced) population over twenty in the case of men and over fifteen in the case of women be taken into account, the rates so ascertained would still not be entirely satisfactory for comparative purposes, owing to differences in sex and age constitution, divergences between rates for different age-groups, and variations in the proportions of marriageable persons in the community. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.
This has been done for each census year from 1881 to 1926, the year 1911 being taken as the standard. The course of the standardized rates as shown in the following table varies materially from that of the crude rates:—
Year. | Marriage-rate per 1,000. | Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | |||
Crude. | Standardized. | Crude. | Standardized. | |||
1881 | 6.6 | 73.9 | 80.7 | 76 | 125 | 137 |
1886 | 6.0 | 55.1 | 60.4 | 69 | 93 | 102 |
1891 | 6.0 | 48.3 | 50.3 | 69 | 82 | 85 |
1896 | 6.8 | 47.3 | 48.0 | 78 | 80 | 81 |
1901 | 7.8 | 50.2 | 49.0 | 90 | 85 | 83 |
1906 | 8.5 | 55.6 | 53.7 | 98 | 94 | 91 |
1911 | 8.7 | 59.1 | 59.1 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1916 | 7.5 | 50.7 | 54.3 | 86 | 86 | 92 |
1921 | 8.7 | 59.7 | 63.9 | 100 | 101 | 108 |
1926 | 7.6 | 53.1 | 62.6 | 87 | 90 | 106 |
The index numbers of the three classes of rates over the series of years enable the effect of standardization to be shown at a glance. Comparing, for instance, the years 1881 and 1911, it is seen that whereas the crude rate per 1,000 of total population was nearly one-fourth less in 1881 than in 1911, the crude rate when only the unmarried female population of fifteen or over is considered was one-fourth greater, and the standardized rate more than one-third greater. Similar though less noticeable results are recorded for years subsequent to 1881.
The standardized rate for 1926 is slightly less than that recorded for 1921, although the figure is considerably higher than for any other census year subsequent to 1881.
A comparison of the marriage-rate for each State of the Australian Commonwealth with New Zealand for the ten years 1918-27 is given. The rates for the two countries have corresponded very closely in the last few years, during which there has been very little movement.
MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
1918 | 6.88 | 6.79 | 6.43 | 7.07 | 5.23 | 5.71 | 6.59 | 5.65 |
1919 | 7.51 | 7.91 | 7.95 | 8.23 | 6.86 | 7.38 | 7.80 | 8.33 |
1920 | 8.94 | 9.75 | 9.85 | 10.03 | 8.88 | 9.50 | 9.62 | 10.21 |
1921 | 7.82 | 8.78 | 8.90 | 8.82 | 7.96 | 7.82 | 8.59 | 8.69 |
1922 | 7.52 | 8.18 | 8.27 | 8.19 | 7.20 | 7.79 | 8.03 | 7.63 |
1923 | 7.24 | 8.00 | 8.16 | 7.92 | 6.82 | 7.39 | 7.83 | 7.90 |
1924 | 7.55 | 8.11 | 8.10 | 7.78 | 7.22 | 7.12 | 7.90 | 7.90 |
1925 | 7.60 | 8.14 | 8.00 | 7.82 | 7.46 | 7.05 | 7.91 | 7.84 |
1926 | 7.34 | 8.28 | 7.90 | 8.06 | 7.58 | 6.79 | 7.92 | 7.90 |
1927 | 7.04 | 8.45 | 7.88 | 7.88 | 8.07 | 6.82 | 7.95 | 7.62 |
A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. Of the thirty-eight countries shown, New Zealand occupies a position a little above midway. With the exception of Ireland, all the principal countries of the British Empire are in close proximity to each other, with rates, however, somewhat lower than those of the main European countries.
MARRIAGE-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES. | ||
---|---|---|
Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Yearly Rate. |
Russia | 1920-24 | 11.3 |
Bulgaria | 1921-25 | 11.0 |
Belgium | 1921-25 | 10.7 |
Rumania | 1921-25 | 10.1 |
Czecho-Slovakia | 1922-26 | 9.5 |
Hungary | 1922-26 | 9.5 |
Dantzig | 1921-25 | 9.2 |
France | 1922-26 | 90 |
Japan | 1922-26 | 8.7 |
Austria | 1922-26 | 8.6 |
Germany | 1922-26 | 8.6 |
South Africa | 1923-27 | 8.4 |
Estonia | 1922-26 | 8.0 |
Denmark | 1921-25 | 7.9 |
Australia | 1923-27 | 7.9 |
New Zealand | 1923-27 | 7.8 |
Lithuania | 1922-26 | 7.8 |
Italy | 1923-27 | 7.7 |
Netherlands | 1923-27 | 7.6 |
England and Wales | 1923-27 | 7.6 |
Spain | 1922-26 | 7.4 |
Switzerland | 1922-26 | 7.3 |
Canada | 1922-26 | 7.1 |
Portugal | 1917-21 | 7.0 |
Chile | 1921-25 | 6.9 |
Scotland | 1922-26 | 6.8 |
British Guiana | 1921-25 | 6.8 |
Finland | 1921-25 | 6.7 |
Sweden | 1922-26 | 6.2 |
Northern Ireland | 1922-26 | 6.1 |
Norway | 1922-26 | 6.0 |
Ceylon | 1922-26 | 6.0 |
Trinidad | 1922-26 | 5.9 |
Iceland | 1920-24 | 5.8 |
Uruguay | 1922-26 | 5.4 |
Costa Rica | 1919-23 | 5.0 |
Irish Free State | 1922-26 | 4.9 |
Jamaica | 1922-26 | 3.9 |
It is interesting to dissect the year into shorter periods and to notice the fluctuations of the marriage totals. The following table shows the number of marriages solemnized during each quarter of the last ten years:—
MARRIAGES IN EACH QUARTER, 1918-27. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
1918 | 1,457 | 1,756 | 1,593 | 1,421 |
1919 | 1,631 | 2,432 | 2,450 | 3,006 |
1920 | 2,981 | 3,329 | 2,843 | 3,022 |
1921 | 2,872 | 2,849 | 2,330 | 2,584 |
1922 | 2,249 | 2,555 | 2,214 | 2,538 |
1923 | 2,406 | 2,760 | 2,224 | 2,680 |
1924 | 2,348 | 2,976 | 2,283 | 2,652 |
1925 | 2,526 | 2,822 | 2,363 | 2,708 |
1926 | 2,575 | 3,035 | 2,268 | 2,802 |
1927 | 2,384 | 2,997 | 2,356 | 2,741 |
Decennial average | 2,343 | 2,751 | 2,292 | 2,615 |
It will be seen that the June quarter is apparently considered the most propitious for the solemnization of marriage. The two years exceptional in this respect are 1919 and 1921. The high figure for the December quarter, 1919, is explained by the celebration of many marriages postponed until the return of soldiers from abroad; while in 1921 the results for the March quarter showed promise of a continuation of the standard set in 1920, but the adverse financial and economic conditions evidently caused a falling-off in marriages after Easter.
The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to slightly predominate. In four of the last five years April has led by a small margin over December, while in the remaining year the figures were approximately the same.
The marriages contracted in each month of the last five years were as follows:—
Month. | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
January | 810 | 800 | 784 | 801 | 774 |
February | 772 | 757 | 787 | 794 | 790 |
March | 824 | 791 | 790 | 980 | 820 |
April | 1,150 | 1,333 | 1,294 | 1,293 | 1,321 |
May | 646 | 640 | 565 | 652 | 635 |
June | 964 | 1,003 | 998 | 1,090 | 1,041 |
July | 743 | 788 | 798 | 756 | 768 |
August | 768 | 731 | 804 | 734 | 824 |
September | 713 | 764 | 797 | 778 | 764 |
October | 814 | 742 | 804 | 740 | 708 |
November | 771 | 720 | 767 | 767 | 847 |
December | 1,095 | 1,190 | 1,231 | 1,295 | 1,186 |
Totals | 10,070 | 10,259 | 10,419 | 10,680 | 10,478 |
Wednesday claims three-sevenths of the total marriages, as will be seen from the following figures:—
— | 1923. | 1924. | 1925. | 1926. | 1927. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sunday | 48 | 57 | 46 | 41 | 42 |
Monday | 1,220 | 1,226 | 1,143 | 1,204 | 1,155 |
Tuesday | 1,530 | 1,690 | 1,643 | 1,625 | 1,563 |
Wednesday | 4,266 | 4,446 | 4,500 | 4,638 | 4,354 |
Thursday | 1,484 | 1,310 | 1,459 | 1,442 | 1,526 |
Friday | 478 | 454 | 436 | 494 | 494 |
Saturday | 1,044 | 1,076 | 1,192 | 1,236 | 1,344 |
Totals | 10,070 | 10,259 | 10,419 | 10,680 | 10,478 |
Sunday marriages are rare, and Friday is evidently regarded as unlucky, as only 4 1/2 per cent. of the total marriages were celebrated on that day.
The 13th of the month also appears to be treated with respect, the average number of marriages on that day during 1927 being only 17, as against a general average of 29. The days of the year 1927 on which 100 marriages or over were performed were—
21st December | 176 |
20th April | 146 |
18th April | 144 |
1st June | 141 |
14th April | 140 |
28th December | 138 |
27th April | 131 |
15th June | 131 |
29th June | 107 |
All the days on which more than 80 marriages were celebrated were Wednesdays, with the exception of Easter Monday (the 18th April), the 14th April, and the 22nd December, which had 144, 140, and 91 marriages respectively.
The table which follows gives, for each of the last ten years, information as to the relative conjugal condition of bridegrooms and brides.
Year. | Marriages between Bachelors and | Marriages between Divorced Men and | Marriages between Widowers and | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Spinsters. | Divorced Women. | Widows. | Spinsters | Divorced Women. | Widows. | Spinsters | Divorced Women. | Widows. | |
1918 | 5,157 | 86 | 268 | 118 | 9 | 16 | 404 | 23 | 146 |
1919 | 8,079 | 154 | 372 | 88 | 16 | 31 | 532 | 40 | 207 |
1920 | 10,328 | 208 | 529 | 181 | 19 | 48 | 591 | 58 | 213 |
1921 | 9,000 | 196 | 421 | 178 | 26 | 36 | 538 | 58 | 182 |
1922 | 8,018 | 199 | 364 | 170 | 54 | 37 | 474 | 43 | 197 |
1923 | 8,479 | 208 | 381 | 180 | 40 | 40 | 489 | 53 | 200 |
1924 | 8,708 | 217 | 337 | 199 | 27 | 39 | 473 | 60 | 199 |
1925 | 8,813 | 234 | 336 | 205 | 38 | 60 | 471 | 57 | 205 |
1926 | 9,164 | 242 | 280 | 212 | 45 | 48 | 428 | 68 | 193 |
1927 | 9,025 | 219 | 244 | 203 | 40 | 51 | 419 | 78 | 199 |
The figures reveal considerable increases in the numbers of divorced persons remarrying. Out of every 1,000 persons married in 1914, 11 had been divorced, the corresponding figure for 1927 being 30. The increase is a reflex of the large number of divorce cases since the war.
In the years immediately following the war and the influenza epidemic, remarriages of widowed persons increased enormously, but have since returned almost to their pre-war level.
Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table it is found that, while 2,454 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 2,815. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that the number of widows caused by the war and the epidemic must greatly have exceeded the widowers caused by the latter, only 5,879 widows remarried, as compared with 7,298 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.
Included amongst widows in 1927 were fourteen women, and amongst the widowers four men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: “No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years.”
The numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection during the last ten years are as shown in the following table:—
Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1918 | 3 | 11 | 14 |
1919 | 11 | 18 | 29 |
1920 | 5 | 15 | 20 |
1921 | 7 | 16 | 23 |
1922 | 5 | 9 | 14 |
1923 | 4 | 9 | 13 |
1924 | 8 | 18 | 26 |
1925 | 9 | 11 | 20 |
1926 | 2 | 9 | 11 |
1927 | 4 | 14 | 18 |
Of the persons married in 1927, 361 bridegrooms and 1,955 brides were under twenty-one years of age. Of the bridegrooms, 11 were between seventeen and eighteen, and 41 between eighteen and nineteen. Of the brides, 1 was between fourteen and fifteen, 12 were between fifteen and sixteen, and 64 between sixteen and seventeen years of age. A table is given showing relative ages of bridegrooms and brides in groups of years.
AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1927. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Bridegroom, in Years. | Age of Bride, in Years. | Total Bridegrooms. | ||||||
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and over. | ||
Under 21 | 237 | 109 | 13 | 1 | 1 | 361 | ||
21 and under 25 | 984 | 1,580 | 353 | 43 | 8 | 5 | 2,973 | |
25 and under 30 | 556 | 1,609 | 1,210 | 181 | 42 | 7 | 4 | 3,609 |
30 and under 35 | 126 | 476 | 501 | 272 | 77 | 27 | 6 | 1,485 |
35 and under 40 | 32 | 137 | 250 | 204 | 128 | 48 | 13 | 812 |
40 and under 45 | 17 | 39 | 93 | 105 | 110 | 74 | 29 | 467 |
45 and over | 3 | 28 | 49 | 112 | 129 | 131 | 319 | 771 |
Total brides | 1,955 | 3,978 | 2,469 | 918 | 495 | 292 | 371 | 10,478 |
There have been some considerable changes in the proportions of men and women marrying at the various age-periods. To give an idea of the extent to which these figures have varied during the last three decades, a table is given showing the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in the years 1900 to 1927:—
Period. | Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and over. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | ||||||||
1900-04 | 1.67 | 24.75 | 38.42 | 18.63 | 8.05 | 3.58 | 4.90 | 100.00 |